{"collection":"scripture-revelation","full_text_available":true,"graph_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/api/page/gutenberg_14675/graph","html_url":"https://unchartedknowledge.5gfusion.net/v2/page/gutenberg_14675","id":"gutenberg_14675","license":"Public Domain (US)","rights_basis":"gutenberg_metadata_copyright_false","source":"gutenberg","source_url":"https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/14675","summary":null,"tags":["Category: History - Modern (1750+)","Category: Philosophy & Ethics","Category: Politics","Category: Religion/Spirituality","Clairvoyance","Spirit writings","Spiritualism"],"text":"[Transcriber's note: The original print edition contain many obvious\ntypos that have been corrected in this electronic edition. I have taken\ncare to mark where changes were made within the text, and notes about\nthe changes can be found at the end of this text. I have left hyphen\nirregularities as they were printed (so that both \"anti-slavery\" and\n\"antislavery\" will be found within the text). For additional perspective\non errata within the text, see the author's remarks following the final\ntreatise.]\n\n\n\n\n\nSECRET ENEMIES OF TRUE REPUBLICANISM,\n\nMOST IMPORTANT DEVELOPMENTS[A] REGARDING THE INNER LIFE OF MAN AND THE\nSPIRIT WORLD, IN ORDER TO ABOLISH REVOLUTIONS AND WARS AND TO ESTABLISH\nPERMANENT PEACE ON EARTH,\n\nALSO:\n\nTHE PLAN FOR REDEMPTION OF NATIONS FROM MONARCHICAL AND OTHER OPPRESIVE\nSPECULATIONS AND FOR THE INTRODUCTION OF THE PROMISED NEW ERA OF\nHARMONY, TRUTH AND RIGHTEOUSNESS ON THE WHOLE[B] GLOBE.\n\n\n\nWRITTEN BY\n\nANDREW B. SMOLNIKAR,\n\nFORMERLY EIGHTEEN YEARS PRIEST BENEDICTINE MONK AND IMPERIAL ROYAL\nPROFESSOR OF BIBICAL LITERATURE; AFTERWARDS SINCE A.D. 1838, BY SIGNS\nACCORDING TO PROPHECIES DECLARED AND CONFIRMED REPRESENTATIVE OF\nMESSENGERS FOR THE INTRODUCTION OF THE UNIVERSAL REPUBLIC, COMMONLY\nALTHOUGH IMPROPERLY CALLED THE MILLENNIUM.\n\nPUBLISHED BY ROBERT D. ELDRIDGE\nSpringhill, Peace Union Centre.\nPOST OFFICE DONNALLY'S MILL, PERRY CO.: PA.\n1859.\n\n\n\n\nPreliminary Remarks\n\n\n\nAttentive readers will find superabundance of signs or credentials\ntestifying the mission of every one who comprehends this book and acts\nwith us for the accomplishment of the great promise, if they peruse the\nwhole book as often as necessary for a full understanding of each event\nmentioned herein in connexion with the whole. From this connection of\nevents it is evident, that in collisions in to which we have come with\nour opposers during the performance of the duties of our mission, we\nwere under the direction of those invisible guardians who are labouring\nto introduce the promised new era of Truth and Righteousness, while our\nopposers were endeavouring to support the existing systems of delusion\nand iniquity, and that spirits of all spheres, heavenly angels as well\nas infernal demons, give testimony to our mission, spirits of each\nsphere in such a manner as is most suitable to their sphere. By the\ndevelopments made in this book the secret enemies of true Republicanism\nare made manifest, and it is made clear, how every party and sect,\nnotwithstanding their profession of republicanism, are supporting\nPopery, or, what is the same Monarchy, if they disregard our disclosures\nconcerning the Roman Catholic and the Protestant churches in reference\nto Christ's Peaceable Reign which will be the universal republic of\ntruth and righteousness[C], and if they neglect to co-operate with us\nfor its introduction.\n\nWhen I say \"us,\" I understand the whole body of messengers whom I\nrepresent. I became Representative of this Body by having performed and\nexplained what has been shown to me by the Spirit of Truth for the\nintroduction of the promised New Era. No imaginations, but facts,\nevents, are testifying our Heavenly Mission for the true Freedom,\nHarmony and Peace of Nations, as well as the infernal Mission of those\nwho either openly or secretly, are opposed to our mission. In this their\ncondition they are supporting the Papal Imperial Royal or Monarchial\npowers. This will be evident to those who comprehend this book. Then\nthey will know that those are either wittingly deceivers, or are\ndeceived and repeat the lies and slanders of others, who say that I make\ntoo great claims and am anxious to be a great man. I confess to be\nnothing else but a true republican, a man for free discussion,\ntestifying what I know, and offering it to be duly examined and used for\nthe welfare of nations. I had to forsake all things of this world and to\ndevote all my time to deep investigations, till at length my studies had\narrived to maturity, that I could be used by Heavenly Powers as an\ninstrument or medium to disclose what is required for Christ's peaceable\nReign on Earth. But those who should have been our first labourers in\nthe great cause of Human Redemption, have deceived others in regard to\nour mission; and I have been abused, slandered and persecuted, and have\nsuffered more than a man could willingly bear for his fellow men,\nwithout being supported by Higher Powers. This support has brought me on\nthe ground where I stand, and on which they shall arrive who will study\nthis book with understanding[D], and then act accordingly.\n\nThis book is divided into several treatises, which are so connected that\nevery reader in order to comprehend the unexpected developments for the\nintroduction of the promised New Era, must study them in the order in\nwhich they appear. While studying in this manner, if the contents of\nsome passage appear to him not only unexpected, but also very\nimprobable, he will receive more light upon them in the continuation of\nstudying this book, till at length that which appeared at the first view\nimprobable, will be made manifest to him to be a great truth, and he\nwill become our zealous fellow labourer in the great mission for the\naccomplishment of the greatest Promises to the Human race. I write in\nthe expectation, that my brethren and sisters, after having perused this\nbook, will comprehend their calling and act accordingly with their\nsincere servant.\n\nANDREW B. SMOLNIKAR.\n\nWashington D.C. March 29th, 1859.\n\n\nRemark:\n\nI wrote this preface in the expectation of soon finding in Washington\nmeans for publishing this book. But I had to wait, till at length the\nwar in Italy commenced. Therefore readers are requested to study what\nthey must know to stop Revolutions and Wars and to commence the New Era\nof Harmony and Peace.\n\n\n\n\nFIRST TREATISE.\n\n\n\n    Louis Napoleon, according to a severe divine judgment Emperor of\n    France, and James Buchanan, according to the merciful divine\n    benignity President of the United States.\n\n\nOn the 27th January, 1859, while I was ready to start from Philadelphia,\na messenger said, that on that day an article appeared in the German\nDemocrat of that city for my use, and handed to me the number containing\nthat article, from which we translate the following passages:\n\n\"A pamphlet of the famous Mr. Belly, directed to Emperor Napoleon III,\nwas announced in Paris on all corners of the streets with very large\nletters, under the inscription\n\nNAPOLEON AND BUCHANAN.\n\n\"Whereas nothing can be published in Paris without the permission of the\nImperial censorship, it is supposed, that Mr. Belly acted according to a\nsuperior order to arouse the public opinion against the United States.\nThe President's message gives the pretext for it. The United States are\nrepresented as deadly enemies of the whole Latin Race and of the\nmonarchies of Europe, which must fall to their feet, if that race does\nnot commence a crusade against the heretics, and take the sword against\nthe pirates, thieves and bankrupts of the United States.\"\n\nNot having the original of the pamphlet and giving the following\npassages in a free translation from the German translation which\nappeared in the above quoted number of the Democrat, I may be excused by\nthose who have the French pamphlet at hand, if they should find any\ndeviation from it. Monsieur Belly writes besides other things also:\n\n\"The longing of the United States for Cuba and Mexico has not only the\ntendency to enlarge their territory and their interests, but they act\nbesides this, according to a principle, which is diametrically opposite\nto that of France; they do not care about any civilization beyond their\nfrontier; they have made alliance with all who are filled with hatred\nagainst the European politics. When the Democratic Republic obtains the\nsupremacy in the new world, all empires and kingdoms in the world will\nbecome inimical to its interests and therefore it will be consequent and\nnecessary to destroy them either by art or by force.... Our commerce,\nour industry will be compelled to obey instead of being the rulers, and\nthe discovery of the new world will lead to the remarkable result of\nhaving occasioned the death of the old.\n\n\"The Catholic sovereigns constituted by God and by their subjects, are\nobliged to introduce such circumstances as to carry into execution their\nlegitimate claims. And those who have been elected by a band without\ndiscipline, by bankrupts and thieves, dare to declare publicly, that the\nhour has come for these thieves and bankrupts to attack the civilized\nworld! are we not as much devoted to the truth, as they are to the lie?\nWe should not delay to promote our system of salvation, while we are\ndiscussing their system of perdition. And whereas they are elevating the\ncrime to their religion with more energy than we do our holy religion,\nwhile we appear to surrender it, we will henceforth extol the cross and\ndraw the sword, and unite the Latin race to the alliance, without which\nthere is no salvation for civilization.\n\n\"The president's message is in open opposition to the faith, the ideas,\nthe principles and the interests, the acknowledged defender of which\nyour Majesty is. That message strikes Europe on both cheeks; and I\naffirm that those who like to make it laughable, become pale when they\nreflect upon it in their closets.\n\n\"Mr. Buchanan and the nation whom he represents, keep these things not\nany longer in secret. From henceforth they demand Cuba, and the language\nin the message shows, that they will not desist from any means to obtain\ntheir object. This object is one portion of Mexico and then an other,\nthe whole Central America and West Indies,\" &c.\n\nIf our profession which is expressed on the title page of this book, is\ntrue, we have received the commission to move nations and their rulers\nto establish the universal republic of truth and justice, harmony and\npeace. It will be the true reign of Christ, for which all political and\necclesiastical memorable events of past centuries and of this time, are\npreparations. Our commission, that is, the commission of messengers whom\nI represent, is confirmed by so many signs according to prophecies, that\nwhile I was writing the last of the five German volumes which have been\npublished from A.D. 1838 till 1842, I have oftentimes repeated, that the\nkey has been given in those volumes to unlock and explain so many\nprophecies and signs testifying our mission, that five hundred volumes\ncould be filled, if there had not been superabundance of them already\npublished in the five above mentioned volumes, from which it is evident,\nthat neither monarchs amongst themselves in Europe, nor political and\necclesiastical parties and sects in this country, can establish peace,\nbut will continue to quarrel and consume every year an enormous amount\nof property for war preparations, and corrupt and ruin nations, and\ndestroy many men and women during those preparations, till at length\nthey are again and again so brutalized and enraged, that they kill each\nother, till all parties are so exhausted, that they are compelled to\nmake peace, which is nothing else but an armistice; because when the\ntrue peace or Christ's reign, which will be the universal Republic of\nTruth and Justice, shall be established on the whole globe, soldiers and\nall preparations for war, will disappear, and those who are now learning\nhow to destroy each other, will learn how to prolong their lives and\nimprove their intellectual and moral faculties for their own temporal\nand eternal welfare, as well as for the welfare of others. Wo! wo! wo!\nto the Roman catholics as well as others in these United States and in\nall other parts of America and in Europe and elsewhere, if the infernal\nfire of revolution and war, which is glowing, breaks out with all force\nin the United States of America. It would extend on the globe and\nconsume millions of men, and amongst them also Monarchs. But we write to\nprevent their destruction, and to prepare them to become true\nrepublicans and truly happy, and to contribute their share for the\nhappiness of all men.\n\nAfter the publication of the above mentioned five volumes I made urgent\napplications to political and ecclesiastical rulers and their\ncounsellors in Europe by sending to some of them my books and letters,\nand to others letters only, showing how to obtain my books, and\nexhorting them to study them and act accordingly to prevent revolutions\nand wars and to commence the new Era. After that, whenever a peculiar\ncrisis was approaching, we have issued some publication, warning the\nAmerican Nation as well as other nations and their governments, and\nshowing, that there was high time to study the contents of _our_\nvolumes. I am not alone, but there are invisible messengers giving\ntestimony by my instrumentality, as superabundance of proof is given\nalso in this volume. In this connection of matters I mention the\nfollowing instance:\n\nAt the end of the year 1853 my pamphlet \"Antichristian Conspiracy\nagainst true Republicanism\" issued from the press; and in the first part\nof the year 1854 copies of that pamphlet as well as written disclosures\ncontaining most solemn warnings to the American as well as to all other\nnations, were sent to President Pierce and to a number of congressmen in\nboth houses. In said pamphlet and in the annexed written disclosures,\nthe Government was most solemnly exhorted to appoint a convention for\nexamining our system or the magnetic chain of events through the course\nof the past centuries in connection with the events of this generation,\nwhich have not been understood so as they are made manifest in our chain\nfor binding the Dragon, the spirit of delusion and destruction, REVEL.\nxx. 2. who has given his power, and his seat, and great authority REVEL.\nxiii: 2, not only to the representative of the beast or the Pope of\nRome, but also to the ten horns of the beast, or kings, that is\nmonarchs, who hate the whore, that is the Apostatized Church, the people\nwho have apostatized from truth and justice, and whom monarchs make\ndesolate and naked, and eat their flesh and burn them with fire, REVEL.\nxvii: 16.\n\n\"The Catholic Sovereigns\" are according to the quoted passage of Mr.\nBelly, \"constituted by God and by their subjects.\" The number of the\nDemocrat, which occasioned this treatise, was providentially handed to\nme. But here is no room to explain that which will be explained in our\n\"monthly theological course,\" which is appointed in this book, and in\nwhich our system or the chain to bind the dragon, will be exhibited, and\nin which will be made manifest, how far \"the Catholic sovereigns\" or\nmonarchs are constituted by their subjects, and how their subjects would\nconstitute them, if they were free and enlightened, as they should be\naccording to the will of God who has endowed them with intellectual and\nmoral faculties, to be duly developed. Here we mention only, that the\nhighest duty of monarchs is to do all in their power for that\ndevelopment. If monarchs would fulfil their highest duty, their subjects\nwould become true republicans, and then monarchs would cease to be, what\nthey now are by the appointment of the dragon, the spirit of delusion\nand destruction, by whose inspiration they are executioners of the\ndegraded people whose education has been neglected, and who would have\nbecome true republicans, if monarchs had become fathers and teachers of\nthe ignorant. But obviously appears to be as absurd, as Mr. Belly's\nassertion, that God has constituted the monarchs, although it is\nmanifest, that the dragon has constituted them, or they are constituted\n\"according to a severe divine judgment,\" according to his eternal laws,\nwhen people are so degraded, that they are not prepared for a better\ngovernment, what is expressed in the following words of the Revelation;\n\"God has put in the hearts of the ten horns to fulfil his will, and\nagree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God\nshall be fulfilled,\" REVEL. XVII.: 17.\n\nIn those circumstances, after the destruction, of the first Napoleon's\npower, it was best, when the rulers or fathers of nations have neglected\nto fulfil their highest duty, that they have submitted their monarchies\nunder the protection of the Pope, the representative of the Beast with\nten horns and seven heads, till the prophecy has been fulfilled. From\nneglecting that rule much greater evils, most dreadful revolutions and\nwars originated. The history of the so called christian church, when\nsome portions rebelled against the Pope through the course of centuries\nuntil this time, is the most horrible theatre under the dominion of the\ndragon. Therefore, after the destruction of the first Napoleon we read\nin REVEL. xvii: 13, that the ten horns or monarchs agreed unanimously\n(in the Congress of Vienna, A.D. 1815,) to give their power and strength\nunto the beast, that is, to make the Pope, the representative of the\nbeast, a partaker of their own power and strength. This was the means\nfor the support of their own thrones, till the prophecy has been\nfulfilled by what has been executed through our mediumships in the Roman\nCatholic Church, and has been explained in the first three of my above\nmentioned five German volumes. Those three volumes appeared between A.D.\n1838 and 1840, and have been sent to three Roman Catholic Monarchs, to\nwit, the Emperor of Austria, the King of Bavaria and the King of France,\nwith my hand writings, showing to the first two their highest duty to\nenjoin their Theologians to examine those volumes and to send to me the\nresult of their examinations, to be published with my remarks, that\ntruth might be made manifest, and to the king of France, that he should\ntranslate those volumes into French and spread them as much as possible\nin his monarchy. All three have been most solemnly exhorted to do what\nwas required in those volumes to prevent the repetition of revolutions,\nwars, and other plagues, which cannot be removed but must be repeated,\ntill the heavenly message of Peace made manifest by our instrumentality,\nis received by governments and nations. When our applications to and\nexhortations of political and ecclesiastical influential men in America\nand in Europe were not regarded, and in these days of Noah the earth was\ncorrupt and filled with violence, and all flesh had corrupted his way, I\nMos. vi: 11 and 12, the flood of revolution broke out in Europe in the\nyear 1848, on the exact day in correspondence with prophecies given by\nour instrumentality and published in my volumes, and emperors and kings,\nand their machines of destruction, the bishops of America and in Europe,\nand other political and ecclesiastical officers, who with all our\nexhortations remained obstinate sinners against the Holy Ghost, who has\ndisclosed by our instrumentality that which is required for the\nintroduction of the promised peaceable reign of Christ, which according\nto our disclosures by a long chain of signs according to prophecies,\nwill be the universal republic of truth and justice, harmony and peace\non the whole globe, are responsible for all destruction of human life\nand property, which were consumed in that revolution and afterwards\nuntil this hour, and would have been saved, if the means shown in our\nmessage, had been used.\n\nFerdinand, Emperor of Austria, was the first compelled to give a\nconstitution. I read it on the 18th, April, 1848, and was inspired to\nwrite on the 19th, April, or, on his birth-day a letter to him and an\nappeal to the inhabitants of the Austrian Empire, assuring them, that\nthe calamities came, because the contents of our publications had not\nbeen regarded, although our mission had been superabundantly proven by\nsigns according to prophecies. I confessed also, that I was ready to go\ninstantly to Vienna, and to show practically, how to make the right use\nof that constitution for the commencement of the new era of harmony and\npeace, if the emperor would publish directly my appeal to the\ninhabitants of his empire, and write to me, and give the security to\nsupport the constitution, which was such as the inhabitants of the\nempire had a right to demand, as well as the emperor had a right to\nwatch against the abuse and to apply the proper means for the right use\nof the constitution.\n\nMy former applications and my volumes have been sent by me directly\nthrough Triest to Vienna, but that my last document to emperor Ferdinand\nwas sent to his minister in Washington city with an urgent exhortation\nto the minister, to forward it to the emperor, and with the remark that\nin the time in which an answer could be expected, I would send to the\nminister my direction, to which post office he had to send the answer;\nbecause I wrote to the emperor from the State of New-York on my journey\nto other States. I wrote at length to the minister, that if he receives\nan answer to my documents from the Emperor Ferdinand, he should send it\nto the post office of Nashville, capital of the State of Tennessee. I\nurged the Emperor to send an answer as soon as possible, and I assured\nhim, that it was impossible, to prevent new revolutions without the use\nof the remedy contained in our message of peace. But knowing the\nslowness of the business at the Austrian government, I now on the 14th\nSeptember 1848, at noon time to the post office of Nashville to ask for\nletters. When I was approaching the post office, fire bells commenced to\narouse people who were asking where the fire was. Some answered, that it\nwas in the Presbyterian Church on Church street; but others remarked,\nthat they should not be mocked in this manner; because it appeared to be\nquite improbable that fire should break out at that hour in that season\nin a church without being struck by lightning; and that was a very clear\nday.\n\nI asked in the post office for letters. But there was no letter for me\nthere. On my return from the post office, the whole presbyterian church\nthe largest in that city, on Church Street, was enveloped in awful\nflames, by which it was entirely consumed.\n\nThe next night after that solemn spectacle an angel of my Lord brought\nto me the message, (and attentive readers of this book will be\nconvinced, that when my mission requires, I come in perceivable\ncommunication with Heavenly messengers,) that on the next sunday I\nshould proclaim in that city, that that was a prophetical fire\ntestifying that revolutions would break out again in the Austrian\nempire, because the bishops of that empire had neglected to fulfil their\nhighest duty to instruct the Emperor in what he should do for the\npacification of nations, and that the revolution should be a solemn\nwarning to the citizens of the United States: because judgments cannot\nbe removed from this country, but must increase till churches of the\ngreat harlot and her daughters will be consumed, if these judgments\nshall not be stopped by the application of our message of peace. Public\nhalls are generally not opened for our proclamations, because we have no\nmoney to pay for their use. But at that time the masonic fraternity were\ncarrying their instruments into their building, from which they removed\nthem during the danger while the church opposite their building was\nburning. I said to them, that I had to proclaim a message against the\nPope of Rome in correspondence with that fire, and requested them to\ngrant their hall for that purpose, They granted it, and my proclamation\nwas advertised in the daily newspapers of Nashville. It was delivered on\nthe next sunday after the fire in the German language before, and in\nthe English language after noon.\n\nIn the next month after that proclamation the last dreadful European\nrevolution and war commenced in Hungary in correspondence with the fact,\nthat the bishops of Hungary were the last among the bishops of Europe,\nwho have been under the direction of my Heavenly leaders most solemnly\nwarned to prevent the revolution which commenced in Paris on the 24th\nFebruary[E] 1848. That was in the octave of the tenth anniversary after\nmy first public appearance in my present mission and my solemn\ninitiation by Heavenly messengers for this mission. Ten years in\ncommemoration of the ten horns of the beast were granted for repentance\nto the blind leaders of the blind, for whom I published A.D. 1838 the\nfirst volume of explanations of the mystery; and in that year I\ncommenced to exhort Emperor Ferdinand and his bishops, that they should\nstudy that volume. But after the publication of the fifth volume A.D.\n1842, the bishops of Hungary were the last amongst the grandees of\nEurope, to whom I applied; to wit, when all my applications were\ndisregarded, I published a Latin circular and sent copies of it to a\nnumber of bishops in Europe. While I was preparing those copies for the\nmail, Samuel Ludvigh, a Hungarian scholar, came into my room. He never\nbefore nor after that did come to me, although I met with him several\ntimes in other places, and warned him always, that he should study my\nwritings to be converted from his materialism to the true spiritualism.\nBut at that my meeting with him in my room I said to him, that he came\nat the right time, to give me directions to all bishops in Hungary. He\ndid so, and by this unexpected provision I was enabled, to send to all\nRoman Catholic bishops in Hungary copies of my Latin circular, in which\ndirection to find copies of my volumes, was given and the duty of the\nAustrian bishops was shown to study my volumes, and then to instruct the\nEmperor and other grandees of the Austrian Empire and Hungarian Kingdom,\nin what they should do, to prevent revolutions and wars, and to\nestablish the promised peace on earth.\n\nWhen all our endeavoring to move the blind leaders of the blind to take\nthe medicine which was prepared in our publications to open their eyes,\nwas disregarded, I met at length in Cincinnati with the same doctor\nSamuel Ludvigh, a materialistic reformer, trusting in weapons of war,\nand I was inspired that I said to him, that there was high time for him\nto learn that he had an immortal soul and also, that he himself was a\nstrong medium of deluding and destroying spirits, and that I was ready\nto give him a peculiar testimony of that truth most necessary for him to\nbecome an apostle of peace. He asked, how I could show him this. He was\nnot ready to examine arguments and experience of others in this respect.\nTherefore I, according to the direction of my Heavenly leader said, that\nI would magnetize him. That was the same in that connection of things,\nas to say, that I would initiate him into the mystery of our close\nconnection with departed spirits. There is the right use as well as the\nabuse of human magnetism. Some eight years ago I published a pamphlet on\n\"the dreadful abuse of human magnetism in the mysteries of the Roman\nCatholic Church and her daughters the protestant sects.\" Samuel Ludvigh\nwas willing that I should magnetize him directly. But I remarked, that\nthe tavern in which I met with him, was not the proper place for our\ninitiation or ordination. But he was inspired to ask me, that I should\nmake a trial there in his room in which some of his materialists were\nwith him. I was impressed to do so, and it was directly made manifest,\nthat the legion of demons by which he was surrounded, were compelled to\ngive way to our magnetism. And when he fell into the magnetic sleep, I\nsaid to him, that to go so deep into our magnetism as to be convinced of\nman's immortality and to become with us an apostle of the New Era, he\nmust visit me at my boarding house. And he promised to do so on the next\nfollowing evening. I said that I would come to take him with me. But\nwhen I came I found not him, but a writing in which he imformed me, that\nsome friends came and moved him to start with them for other places. We\nheard then, that he had started for Europe. At length we received his\nGerman pamphlet, which was published in Hamburgh, a seaport in Europe,\nand was entitled: \"The sword of Revolution,\" in which this strange\nprophet Samuel Ludvigh, reports, that he took a sword of the American\nrevolution and other insignia of war, and copies of his German\nperiodical, entitled \"The Torch,\" and stopped in Europe first in Paris,\nand three days after his departure from that city, revolution broke out\nthere. From thence he went to Berlin, and from that city to Vienna, and\nin each of those cities soon after his departure revolution broke out.\nAt length he put his sword and other insignia of war into the National\nMuseum of Hungary, and returned to America.\n\nThose who will study this whole book so as to comprehend the whole\nconnection of matters, will learn gradually better than they see when\nthey arrive in reading it to this period, that my meeting with Samuel\nLudvigh in Cincinnati was providentially prepared for a testimony to all\ngovernments, that when Samuel Ludvigh who had performed since A.D. 1838\nin his meetings with me manifold prophetical actions which have been\nmentioned in some of my former publications, and was also at that my\nmeeting with him in Cincinnati not yet disposed to become an apostle of\npeace, and the measure of crimes in Europe was filled, the Heavenly\ncongress with whom we are connected, gave permission to the infernal\ndemons to carry their medium with the war insignia to Europe, and to\nannounce to the infernal demons in Europe, that the time had arrived for\nthem to inspire their mediums to break out in their fury and spread\ndestruction, for the reason that those who kept people in bondage and\nwere the cause of their degredation, have rejected our message of peace\nand continued to be obstinate sinners against the Holy Ghost who has\noffered them in our publications the means for the pacification of\nnations. But whereas the means for peace were not used, revolutions and\nwars had to give a new turn to human affairs.\n\nWhen those who were deluding the good natured Emperor Ferdinand, kept\nhim in bondage and would not make use of my above mentioned last\napplication to him for a commencement of the millennial happiness first\nin the Austrian Empire, I, according to the direction of my Heavenly\nLeaders, made no more applications to Europe, but commenced to urge\nPresidents and other influential men at the government of the United\nStates, to study our message and the credentials of our mission for the\npacification of nations. When after all my applications to several of\nthe predecessors of President Pierce at length also he remained in the\nshackles of the infernal Papal Imperial Royal Magnetism, and members of\nthe Congress of all parties and sects followed his example, I was\nimpressed that I should apply to the Emperor Louis Napoleon and to\nprepare him, that he might commence to look, where to find the great\nrefuge for his own and the true happiness of his family in their mortal\nbodies as well as in all eternity after their departure from this short\nlife, every moment of which should be duly used as preparation for the\neternity. He was at that time, in the spring, 1854, engaged with great\npreparations for the tremendous war with Russia; and I wrote a document\nto his ambassador in Washington, showing that if Emperor Napoleon would\nbe truly great in this and in all future ages, and truly happy in all\neternity, he instead of preparations for war with Russia, should call\nall bishops of his Empire to a Latin convention with me in Paris. In\nthat convention my manuscript which I wrote A.D. 1849, in Latin and in\nwhich I concentrated the system or the magnetic chain to bind the\nDragon, REVEL. xx. 2, who deludes Emperors and Kings to keep people in\nbondage so that when they break their bonds they are as the wildest\nbeasts killing till they are killed, should be examined and bishops and\ntheir theologians should make any objection, but all which they object\nthey must object in writing, to be then annexed to my manuscript and\npublished with my remarks in Latin and in translations, that nations and\ntheir ecclesiastical and political representatives might judge, each for\nhimself, whether we have received or not received the commission and the\ncredentials of our mission for the introduction of the promised new era\nof harmony and peace amongst all nations. A Latin convention for this\npurpose was first appointed in the City of New-York A.D. 1849, and the\nArchbishop of Baltimore was urged by our Latin manuscript Epistle and\nEnglish printed circular, to move the whole synod of bishops who met at\nthat time in Baltimore, to attend our Latin convention, and those who\ncould not attend it themselves to send the most qualified Theologians to\nattend it. And John Hughes bishop of New-York, was particularly\nexhorted, that he, as bishop of the place of the convention, was\nprincipally bound to bring his Theologians to said convention. But when\nall my endeavoring to move bishops as well as the government of the\nUnited States to send able Latin scholars to attend said convention, did\nnot move them to do so, I translated at length that manuscript into\nGerman and into English, and appointed conventions in those languages.\nBut I could not move such as have great influence at the government, to\nattend those conventions, and then to commence with power the New Era.\nTherefore I thought, that a trial should be made, whether the United\nStates or the representative of the government of France would\ncomprehend sooner, that nothing in the world could bring greater glory\nin this life and in all eternity, than the work to examine or order that\nour message of peace be examined by the best judges of this matter, and\nbe applied for the introduction of the new era. In the hope that Emperor\nNapoleon would comprehend the great mission which was offered to him in\nour message, I wrote to his ambassador at Washington, suggesting to the\nEmperor, that I was ready to come as a citizen of the United States to\nParis, to exhibit the credentials which are signs according to\nprophecies, testifying our mission to move the governments of this\nworld, to establish Christ's peaceable reign or the universal republic\nof truth and justice, harmony and peace. I expected that the time for\nthe abolition of severe judgments, the principal executor of which is\nEmperor Napoleon, was expiring.\n\nNot having room in this treatise for any explanation of points which I\nmention, I show here one of the general tokens, by which the severity of\njudgments may be measured, to wit, the armies of soldiers, to keep\nnations in bondage and to defend them against inimical neighbours. The\ngreater in proportion to the number of people, the number of soldiers\nis, the severer is the judgement. When soldiers shall not be needed, and\nthose who are soldiers, will take up occupations beneficial to mankind,\nthe perfect victory of Christ against the dragon will be celebrated. And\nif all governments of a christian name would understand to-day our true\nchristian message of peace, they could give directly to those who are\nsoldiers, true christian occupations; and heathens could be soon\nconverted into true christians. While Emperor Napoleon was gathering\ntogether warriors and provisions for the great war against Russia, we\noffered him the best opportunity to be the first of those who should\ncommence the New Era. Whether he had received from his ambassador in\nWashington D.C. our offer or not, he may tell for himself; because I\nhave received no answer, although I have offered to the ambassador\nhimself, that although I was ready to go to Paris and show there in our\nLatin convention to all bishops of the French Empire my mission, which\nis also the mission of my fellow laborers, and the credentials of our\nmission, I would visit the ambassador himself and give him as many\nevidences of this great truth as would be abundantly sufficent for him,\nto recommend with all his energy our offer to the Emperor, if the\nambassador would write to me and call me to Washington. Instead of an\nanswer from the ambassador to my proposition for the true christian\ntriumph of France and for the pacification of the world we have received\nat length the tremendous answer which has occasioned this my treatise.\nHere is not the place for an investigation, whether people of \"the Latin\nRace\" in Europe and America or others are the principal people who\ncommit the crimes with which citizens of the United States are charged.\nTo the article in the number of the Democrat from which I have quoted\nsome passages, a list of bankruptcies is annexed, which took place in\nthe United States in the years 1857 and 1858. A.D. 1857 the total number\nof bankruptcies is 4932; and A.D. 1858, 4235. It would be of great\nconsequence, to investigate the deeply secret principal cause of their\nbankuptcies, and also the native place, education and character of each\nbankrupt. An impartial examination would bring new contributions to know\nthe secret conspiracy of the servants of his Holiness the apocalystical\ndragon, to keep nations in bondage.\n\nEmperor Napoleon is not only a spiritualist of the last fashion, but a\nstrong medium of dreadful deluding and destroying demons, and I know\nmuch more about his mediumship than he himself and his mediums know\nabout it, and this treatise is written to be prefixed to documents which\ncontain facts that should move all nations of \"the Latin race\" as well\nas heretics, to come out from Babylon which is made manifest, in our\nmission, as a habitation of demons, REVEL. XX.: 2. When I am preparing\ndocuments of great warning, servants of demons must send from all\nquarters of the world testimonies, how the infernal hosts of demons are\npreparing everywhere their mediums for destruction of human life and\nproperty. This and the following treatises are written to deliver other\nmediums as well as monarchs from the influence of deluding and\ndestroying demons. And Emperor Napoleon should consider this treatise as\nthe most precious Heavenly gift, to bring him and by his instrumentality\nmillions of others into the glorious resurrection. If he studies this\nbook in which this treatise occupies the first place, so as to\ncomprehend it: we have no doubt, that he will arrive on our ground and\ninvite us to visit Paris and celebrate there the glorious resurrection\nof those who belong to \"the Latin race\" and are yet in their mortal\nbodies as well as of their departed friends.\n\nIn the third of my above mentioned five German volumes is the appearance\nof Napoleon I. reported, when he was brought on the 24th June, 1839,\nbefore me in his materialistic superficial imperial shape. But when I\nwas looking into his interior condition, the awful distress and\ntremendous darkness blotted out all his imperial splendor. He and others\nin a similar deceitful condition are influencing the Emperor. But I am\nwriting as his most sincere friend in his behalf and that of nations,\nand promise to do all in my power according to my mission to assist him,\nthat he might become a blessing to nations and with our assistance\npacify the departed Emperor Napoleon and other congenial friends, and\ndraw them into the glorious New Era. The mediumship of Emperor Louis\nNapoleon was manifest to us in correspondence with many cases of solemn\nwarnings for the imperial court and all other members of \"the Latin\nrace\" in close connexion with events which happened in our mission at\nthe same time, when those cases surprised the world. Here I mention the\nsolemn execution of the Archbishop of Paris in Saint Stephen's Church by\nthe mediumship of the priest who has been inspired and supported for\nthat work which required more than human strength, from the infernal\nregions on the day and at the hour of the novena, which were most\nsuitable according to the prophetical Roman Catholic Calendar in\ncorrespondence with what we were doing at the same time in our charge\nunder the Heavenly direction, and in correspondence with what Emperor\nNapoleon was doing at the same time under the direction of deluding and\ndestroying spirits.\n\nIn the first three of my above mentioned five German volumes it was\nshown, that the doings of the Popes of Rome, who are under the\ninspiration from the inferior regions, were so controlled through the\ncourse of centuries by our Heavenly congress, that those amongst the\nPopes, who had received peculiar rolls in the great drama of the\necclessiastical and political history, had received also corresponding\nnames to their rolls, and numbers corresponding to their names. And we\nwill have also in this book opportunity to mention some instances of\nthat kind. But here we made this remark on account that at the receipt\nof the report of the solemn murder of the archbishop, we (after having\nreceived instruction in different spirit languages which we need in\ndisclosing the mysteries for the promised New Era, and amongst those\nlanguages is also the language by numbers,) saw the great unexpected\ntruth, that the Heavenly congress who are with the Lamb, were so\ncontrolling the inferior regions of the papal imperial royal demons,\nthat in Paris which is the principal seat of the intrigues connected\nwith the Papal machinations, also Bishops were so counted, that when the\nnumber of their succession according to our spirit language was complete\nin their Novena, amongst them also the number of the Popish Saints as\nwell as the number of Cardinals and the number of Archbishops of Paris\ncorresponded to the celebration of the mystery of the execution, and\nthat Archbishop has been solemnly executed in Saint Stephen's Church,\nwho was in every respect most qualified for the celebration of that\nmystery, and the infernal executioners have received permission from the\nHeavenly Congress to effect the execution by their Medium, a priest who\nbecame most qualified to be their Medium; and this happened for a\npeculiar warning to the Pope, his Cardinals, Archbishops, Bishops and\nPriests, that they might not wait, till a general destruction of their\npersons in connection with their Hierarchy would take place, but that\nthey might come out from Babylon and become with us messengers of the\nNew Era. I wrote an extraordinary treatise disclosing the deep mystery\nof the Episcopal succession in Paris connected with the solemn execution\nof the Archbishop in his complete numbers by the inspiration and\nassistance of destroying demons, using their sacerdotal medium,\naccording to the permission of the Heavenly Congress, for a peculiar\nwarning to the Papal Imperial Royal Hierarchy and the whole \"Latin\nRace.\" There not being room in this book for publication of that\ntreatise which is preserved amongst others of my manuscripts to be\npublished in due time and in connection with other treatises which need\ndeeper studies to be fully understood than the memorable events which we\nhave selected for this book, we found proper to mention somewhat\nregarding that execution in peculiar connexion with Emperor Napoleon and\nthe clergy of his empire, that they might open their eyes and stop the\ninfernal fury which has been made manifest in the preaching of the\ncrusade which gave occasion to this our extraordinary treatise.\n\nThe position of Napoleon III. to Napoleon I. according to prophecies,\ncannot be understood except in the magnetic chain of events shown in our\nsystem which will be explained in our monthly theological course, which\nis announced in this book for the introduction of the New Era. Although\nthe Pope of Rome and the Emperor Napoleon, both may be destroyed at the\nabolition of systems which they, each in his sphere, represent,\nnotwithstanding this we labour most earnestly, that their lives may be\npreserved and they come into our New Jerusalem and draw millions of\nothers into it. At the explosion of the percussion shells, in which\nothers have been killed at the entrance to the theatre, but Napoleon's\nlife was preserved, peculiar manifestations took place. The explanation\nof that mystery will be annexed as an appendix to the above mentioned\ntreatise, in which the mystery of the succession of Bishops of Paris is\nexplained. The representative of bishops who have generated such fruits\nas are manifest in Paris, has suffered death. But Emperor Napoleon's\nlife was preserved at other occasions of danger as well as at the\nexplosion of the percussion shells; and we are labouring in the\nexpectation that he will understand this book and become with us a great\napostle removing the severe judgments and the dreadful bondage, which\nare connected with his present government, and assisting us in the\npreparation for the great resurrection of those in their mortal bodies\nas well as of their departed friends. All that is written in this book\nis written for a peculiar instruction to all, and especially to those\nwho are strong Mediums of deluding and destroying spirits the great\nPrince amongst whom is Emperor Napoleon. But we write this treatise, to\ndeliver him from those miserable tyrants, and to make him a preacher of\npeace also to his departed friends. What we write for him, we write that\nit might be used by all readers.\n\nAs strange as the point in the inscription, that James Buchanan is\naccording to the merciful Divine Benignty President of the United\nStates, may appear not only to other governments, but also to many big\nmen in these United States, and to millions of others who are deceived\nby big men, we write to undeceive all, and that also those might be\nsaved, who would have been already destroyed, if instead of James\nBuchanan Col. Fremont had been elected President of the United States.\nWe are on quite another ground from which we consider human affairs,\nthan that from which they are generally considered: because I speak as\nMedium of the Heavenly Powers by whom I am sent to draw nations on our\nground. For there is no salvation but destruction for them, if they will\nnot arise from their present degraded condition upon our ground from\nwhich they will see matters as we see them. In the meantime we instruct\nthem by facts, that they might know, that we are correct and they are in\ndelusion. I am as independent from President Buchanan, as his enemies\nare, and if he has received my writings which I have sent and directed\nto him, he did not make use of them; although I suppose that my writings\ndirected to him since his Presedential administration, remain in the\nhands of others. But in case, he had received and read those my\nwritings, and had despised the course which is shown in our message as\nthe course for redemption of nations from the Papal Imperial Royal and\nother oppresive and speculating powers, the inscription in regard to him\nremains true; and when I do not despair of Emperor Napoleon's conversion\nfrom his dragon to our Christ, I expect with great confidence, that\nPresident Buchanan will be sooner converted than Napoleon; although I do\nnot know, how the Heavenly Congress see this matter, because I am not in\ntheir congress but only a medium of messengers sent from that congress.\nBut in every case the inscription to this treatise is true, as the\nbitterest enemies of President Buchanan may learn from the following\nitems, and by studying this whole book they themselves may be brought\nupon our ground and assist us in drawing the President upon the same\nground for the redemption of nations from all tyrannical powers.\n\nI was in Cincinnati, when honorable James Buchanan was nominated\nDemocratic Candidate for Presidency. That nomination took place on the\n6th of June 1856. During the balloting of the Delegates I was inspired,\nand said on the 4th June, to Doctor B. F. White, that I felt it to be my\nduty to endeavor to make known to the Delegates our message of Peace and\nthe credentials of our mission, and that the place for that purpose was\nprovidentially prepared a few days before that by a building having been\nremoved at the front of Burnet's Hotel, the largest hotel in which the\nlargest portion of the democratic delegates boarded, and I made the\nproposition to Doctor B. F. White, that he should open the meeting for\nmy address. He promised to do so. He was a strong medium of spirits of\nthe so called Republican Party. But I belong to no party, supporting\nTruth wherever I find it sufficiently proven, and working against\ndelusion and error, wherever I have enough evidence against them. B. F.\nWhite knew somewhat in regard to our message, having heard some of my\nspeeches and having read my pamphlet which had been published in\nCincinnati a few days before that nomination. We agreed strictly to\nobserve two points; in the first place to say nothing which would have a\nreference to any party, and to proclaim only, what all should hear\nregarding our message of Peace. The second point was that we should\nspeak before sunset, and finish our speeches before night should\ncommence. I was certain about the point which I related to Dr. White,\nthat if we would speak in the night, some disaster would happen during\nour speeches on that occasion. Dr. White accompanied me, while we were\ngoing to the open lot, on which we had agreed to address the Democratic\nDelegates; but on our way we met with somebody who commenced to talk\nwith Dr. White. I left them talking and went to the spot agreed upon to\ndeliver our address. But while I was waiting more than one hour there,\nDr. White did not come. I felt that I alone should not deliver my\nmessage there. He came at length while there was already twilight. I\nsaid to him, that it was too late and we should not speak. I assured him\nagain, that I was determined not to speak that night. But he replied\nthat he was determined to speak, and that he was sure, that nothing\nwould happen. But I repeated, that some disaster would happen. Then\nanother strong medium came. He belonged to the same Republican party\nthat Dr. White did, and lived with Dr. White. His spirit confirmed the\nassertion of the spirit of Dr. White, that nothing would happen, if we\nwould address the Delegates. Then I would not interfere any longer, and\nDr. White commenced to address the assembled. While he spoke, the crowd\nincreased and some commenced to make disturbance. At that moment the\nEditor of the Democratic Review in Washington City interfered, and he\ntook the platform, addressing the audience and saying, that the speaker\nshould not be disturbed, and that he supposed the speaker belonged to\nthe Democratic party. I said once more to Dr. White, that it was high\ntime to leave that place. But he again asserted, that he was certain,\nthat nothing would happen. And the other medium of the Republican party\nconfirmed again Dr White's assertion.\n\nAt that moment I left the spot and went to Dr. White's office. Fifteen\nor twenty minutes after me Dr. White and the other strong medium of\ndeluding and destroying spirits, both came about 9 o'clock P.M. and they\nwere frightened and said, that there was so great a disturbance, that\npolicemen were not sufficient to check it. And they added as a very\nremarkable instance, that a policeman in trying to check the\ndisturbance, lost his star. But they did not know the other particulars\nwhich appeared on the next morning in the newspapers, to wit, that the\nabove mentioned Editor of the Democratic Review in Washington City was\ndangerously stabbed in his lungs. His wound proved not to be fatal,\nalthough it was so large, that when it was sounded, the air which blew\nout of the wound, extinguished the candlelight which was applied to see\nthe wound. The man who stabbed the Democratic Reviewer from Washington,\ncould not be detected, although the circumstances, from our position\nconsidered, make it certain, that he was a medium of distroying spirits\nbelonging to the Republican party. Those spirits were allowed by our\nleaders to give a prophetical sign. The stabbing took place about 9\no'clock P.M. on the 4th day of June, 1856.\n\nI have circumstantially related the stabbing of the Democratic Reviewer;\nbecause from these circumstances in connexion with what follows, it is\nevident to anybody who understands the prophetic languages by numbers,\nnames and other circumstances, that by that stabbing prophecy has been\ngiven under the control of our Heavenly Congress who determined to\ninterfere by our mediumship, that the Democratic party, although they\nwould come in great danger to lose the victory in their battle against\nthe Republican party, would finally conquer their opposition. I was\ninspired, to give opportunity to that prophecy. Doctor Benjamin Franklin\nWhite, a spiritualist and a strong medium of spirits of his party, was\nthe representative of the Republican party; and the Democratic Reviewer\nfrom Washington City, was the representative of the Democratic party.\nBenjamin Franklin White, doctor of medicine, has most suitable names\nexpressing his prophetical position, as we will have perhaps elsewhere\nopportunity to explain the mystery. As the office of the Democratic\nReviewer in Washington was expressive to the mystery of his\nrepresentation, so were probably his names which I do not keep in\nmemory, and my notes of that time are not at hand, while I am writing\nthis. But the circumstances mentioned in connexion with what we will\nreport on the following pages of this treatise, are superabundantly\nsufficient to testify that it was a great prophecy. The delegates then\ncontinued their work, till at length on the 6th day of the 6th month\nJames Buchanan was nominated Candidate by Democrats for the Presidential\nChair. I looked into the next prophetical almanac which was at hand, and\nthe name of that day was \"Benignus.\" There are Roman Catholic and\nProtestant calendars which are used by our sphere of spirits in giving\nprophecies. That was a Protestant almanac; _because_ that was a\nProtestant affair. At the events of great importance names of our\nprophetical almanacs correspond to the events. _Benignus_, the Latin is\nin English _Benign_, that is kind or _generous_. From thence we adopted\nthe word _Benignity_, that is _grace_ or _graciousness, generosity,\nkindness_, in the inscription of this treatise.\n\nIf I would explain the prophetical language by numbers and names and\nother circumstances, this would require more room than our economy could\nhere spare, and we could not consent to publish at this time a much\nlarger volume than manuscript is prepared for this volume, also in case\nthat somebody should be desirous to publish it; because this volume\ncontains more than most readers will be prepared to study and digest\nthoroughly. Therefore we must delay other manuscripts for other\noccasions, and we can explain only a little of what we know; because\notherwise we could never finish our explanations. But the substance\ngiven in the prophecy on the 4th and 6th of June at the nomination of\nHon. James Buchanan, in which he became the Democratic Candidate for\nPresidency, did announce, that\n\nJames Buchanan will become President of the United States by the\ninterference of the Heavenly congress of spirits who are commissioned to\nintroduce the Peaceable Reign of Christ or the Universal Republic of\ntruth and justice, harmony and peace, by the instrumentality of\nmessengers whom I represent to move the governments and nations for\naction to accomplish the great object to which prophecies of all ages\nand of all nations have their tendency; but notwithstanding that his\nadministration will be for the increase of the 4th Beast in the 7th\nchap, of Daniel, the number of the name of which is 666, REVEL. xiii,\n17 and 18, and its fundamental number is 6, and notwithstanding that\nPresident Buchanan will continue the administration for the support of\nthat Beast, till he arrives either on our ground or is taken away,\nnotwithstanding this, he is given as President by the Heavenly Congress\nin divine mercy, according to the Benignus, or according to the merciful\ndivine Benignity, that a great door for the commencement of the promised\npeaceable reign of Christ will be opened, which would have been locked\nfor this time, if the opposition had succeeded and brought their\nCandidate Col. Fremont upon the Presidential Chair.\n\nNobody should say, that I interpret prophecy after its fulfilment. Any\nbody who has studied the first three of my German volumes, the 3d of\nwhich appeared A.D. 1840, if he knew the above, mentioned circumstances\nand had reflected upon them, would have been qualified to interpret the\nprophecy in Cincinnati on the 6th day of the 6th month 1856, at noon\ntime, while the roaring of the cannon was announcing the nomination of\nJames Buchanan. But whether he will be the great hero, to commence the\nMillennium in the White House at Washington and proclaim the Millennial\nglory to other governments on the globe, or whether he will perish in\nthe Beast and its ten Horns, as his predecessors did, and another will\nobtain and spread the Heavenly blessings offered to President Buchanan,\nis not expressed in the prophecy. But we write in the expectation, that\nat length he will comprehend this and act accordingly.\n\nAfter that great prophecy I thought that my duty was to behave perfectly\nneutral during the great struggle of the two parties, to wit, the\nDemocratic and the Republican, at the presidential campaign. I delivered\nthen in several places of the State of Ohio public addresses; but I made\nexpressedly everywhere the remark, that I was perfectly independent from\nall political parties and proclaiming according my mission the message\nof Peace to all parties and sects, to prepare them for the promised New\nEra. But after every address, notwithstanding all my protestation,\nRepublicans cried that I belonged to their party, and Democrats were\ndissatisfied.\n\nAt length I arrived in Pittsburgh Pa. and a medium of strong spirit\nmanifestations and public street preacher has offered to me for a\npresent a copy of Fremont's Life published by Horace Greeley & Co.: and\nmade the remark, that if I should read it, I would be moved to act for\nFremont's election. I remarked, that I would have in these circumstances\nscarcely sufficient time to read so much regarding Fremont and also\nregarding Buchanan, as would be necessary to know both as far as to\ndecide according to my knowledge of both for one or the other; and then\nit would be against my usual course, if I should take any part in the\nelection of the one or the other. But I took the offered book, and then\nI was inspired to study it with great attention, and I was astonished,\nthat in the falsely called Republican party the large number of those\nwho are for the Republican against the monarchial cause, could be so\nduped and deceived by miserable speculators and monarchial agents as to\naccept Col. Fremont as their Candidate for Presidency. Here is not the\nplace to show by the testimonies which are contained in the book\npublished by Horace Greeley for a recommendation of his Presidential\nCandidate Fremont, what this man is. The testimonies were not understood\nby the Republicans who are so obscured by the Papal Imperial Royal\nmagnetism, that although they have eyes, they do not see matters of this\nkind. I make only the general remark, that the United States would have\nbeen already burning in revolutions and wars not for the Republican but\nfor the monarchial cause, if Fremont had been elected President.\n\nAfter the perusal of that book I read also the book published by\nDemocrats for Buchanan's election. Then I understood that not only the\nHeavenly congress who do not deprive men of their free will although\nthey control their actions for the final triumph of the true Republican\ncause, but that also I was in duty bound to enlighten Citizens of\nPennsylvania, who had to decide the Presidential election, that they\nmight know Fremont and Buchanan, as they must be known for the welfare\nof the country. I did it when I had an opportunity. A short time after\nthat I heard a speech of \"Hon. Burlingame,\" which contained a heap of\n\"burlygames,\" and misrepresentations, deluding and instigating Citizens\nof Pennsylvania against Buchanan, and soliciting them to vote for\nFremont. Then I wrote what I thought proper, that it was used by others,\nand under the control of our Heavenly leaders good and bad people, those\nwho co-operated in truth with us, without any other interest except the\ninterest of nations, as well as those who co-operated for their private\ninterest, contributed their share for Buchanan's election according to\nthe merciful Divine Benignity, that we could peaceably prepare people\nfor the New Era until this hour under his administration, and warn the\ninhabitants of the United States, that they should lose no time to avert\nthe impending judgments, which would have already effected a general\ndestruction without hope of escape, except by blind submission to\ntyrants, if the falsely called Republicans who have been made blind\ntools of the monarchial speculations, had succeeded with the intrusion\nof their candidate upon the Presidential Chair. If President Buchanan\nand the American Nation should continue in their course until the\nimpending general judgments would destroy the country, then also in this\nmost deplorable case, my inscription of this treatise would remain true,\nand nobody else but the American Nation should be blamed, that they\nneglected to make use of the divine mercy and the divine benignity, by\nvirtue of which they should have at least during Buchanan's\nadministration until now made use of the precious time, and spread our\nmessage for the pacification of the world.\n\nThe explanation of the given hints and what is connected with them,\nwould need a large and special volume; but we have mentioned here as\nmuch as sufficient, and remark that if Mr. Horace Greeley and Readers of\nthe Tribune, are desirous to know their great hero Col. Fremont, as he\nis exhibited in my above mentioned treatise, I will extract out of it\nthe passages which belong to him and to the slanderers and abusers of\nPresident Buchanan, and send them to be published in the New-York\nTribune with such remarks of the Editors as they would think proper to\nadd, under the condition to publish then also my answers to their\nremarks as I should think proper to make additions for a wholesome\ninstruction to the Editors and Readers of the Tribune, that they might\nbe delivered from the delusion by which the True Republican cause is\nruined.\n\nIf they are anxious to know truth, they will understand this book and\ndetermine to act with us for the redemption of nations from the\nmonarchial Powers. In this case they are requested to write to me under\nthe directions which are given in the proper place of this book, and\nassure me in their writing, that they accept the proposition, and are\ndetermined to co-operate with us for the introduction of the promised\nNew Era of Harmony and Peace, in which Publishers and Editors will have\nnobler occupations than they have at present in the servitude laboring\nhard for the support of the Beast and its ten Horns. This was to be\nmentioned in this connection in regard to Hon. Horace Greeley and the\nNew-York Tribune. But the parties of the so-called Republicans and\nAbolitionists will receive in an other treatise of this book\nextraordinary lessons, that they might at length commence to co-operate\nwith us for the introduction of the Millennial glory. Many of them have\nabused and misrepresented me in my mission. Therefore I do not marvel\nthat they have abused and misrepresented also President Buchanan not\nonly during the campaign, but also during his administration. We have\nmade urgent appeals to him, to make use of our message against the\nenemies of this Republic; but he has neglected to do so, or perhaps my\ndocuments did not reach himself, or the neglect must be attributed\nrather to his enemies than to him. They would not hear me, and probably\nthey would not have heard him. Matters have to come so far as they are\nmade manifest in this book. After the Crusade of professed Monarchists\nin Europe became as manifest, as there is the Crusade of Abolitionists\nand false Republicans against him manifest in America, we expect that\nPresident Buchanan will comprehend at length our mission, and endeavor\nto arrive upon our ground to become the great Apostle of the New Era. If\nhe comprehends this book and makes use of our weapons of the spirit, he\nwill be a partaker of the great promise, and he will convert millions of\nhis enemies of all parties and sects into his true friends, and those\nwho will not be converted, will be destroyed. Moses and other Prophets\nof the Old Testament, Christ and his Apostles and Prophets through the\ncourse of centuries of the Christian Era as well as of this time, have\ntestified our mission, and signs are continuously repeated, announcing\nthe final victory of the cause entrusted to our mission, as those who\nwill study this book thoroughly, will be convinced of this unexpected\nassertion. But here for the close of this treatise we remark for the\npeculiar use to President Buchanan and others who are invited to become\nour fellow laborers in the true Republican or true Christian against the\nMonarchial or Antichristian cause, that in the second and third chapters\nof the REVELATION the seven churches are typical symbols of the seven\nstates of the church, and that to one or the other of these states each\nchurch of the christian name can be reduced, from the time the\nRevelation has been published, to the time in which Christ comes or is\nmade manifest by our mission, in which that is performed and disclosed,\nwhich is needed for his peaceable reign on earth.\n\nIn the second chapter of the REVELATION, verses 18 to 29 is Thyatira the\ntype of the Roman Catholic Church. In the 24th and 25th verses to those\nRoman Catholics \"who have not known the depths of Satan,\" who has\nbrought them so on the surface and perverted the truth of the doctrine,\nthat they keep the shadow for truth, it is said: \"I will put upon you\nnone other burden. But that which ye have, hold fast till I come,\"\nREVEL. ii: 24 and 25. They have to keep the heavy burden of ceremonies,\nfeasts and fasts, and all kinds of other practices which are not\nproficient to intellectual and moral perfection[F] of man, although they\nare connected with enormous expenses for the support of Priests and many\nothers, and for all the buildings, vessels, and all kinds of\ninstruments, not knowing what is in their depth, till Christ comes. And\nthen it is said; \"and he that overcometh and keeps my works unto the\nend, to him will I give power over the nations: and he shall rule them\nwith a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to\nshivers: even as I received of my Father. And will I give him the\nmorning star,\" REVEL. ii: 26, 27 and 28.\n\nHere in the quoted verses at Christ's coming Christ's relation to him\nwho overcometh, is such as the relation of a father to his son, who\ninherits from the father all things which the father possesses. Christ\nhas not been known in the churches of Babylon, as he is made known in\nour mission to introduce the New Jerusalem. Christ in his appearance in\nflesh was the Head, that is the representative of his body of followers;\nbut they could not establish his peaceable reign. It was necessary, that\nthrough the course of centuries matters should be so developed, as\nProphets of the Bible as well as in the subsequent ages did prophesy;\nand I, to be qualified for my present mission, had to go not only\nthrough the usual studies of the Roman Catholic Church, but I had also\nto study continuously, with all sincerity of my heart, the sources of\nhuman knowledge and the investigations of different parties and sects,\nto support the Roman Catholic Church against the assaults of her\nadversaries, and was found qualified to be public Imperial Royal\nProfessor of Bibical Literature in that Church. In the charge of my\nProfessorship I considered myself peculiarly bound to defend with the\nuse of the Bible that church against all aggressions of the adversaries.\nI did not know at that time, that the spirit of my Lord was preparing me\nthrough all stages of my life for my present office. But while I was\ninvestigating the depth of the \"burden,\" of that church, comparing it\nwith the Jewish and Heathen antiquities and with the developement of the\nmysteries of those antiquities through the centuries of the Christian\nEra, when I was duly prepared and the time of the last development of\npreparations for the Millennial glory arrived, I was called by\nmessengers of the Heavenly Congress to \"the works,\" which were to be\nperformed and explained by my instrumentality, and, under the direction\nof Heavenly leaders, who were most qualified to be my leaders in \"those\nworks,\" I overcame all difficulties and I kept the \"works of my\nspiritual Father Jesus Christ unto the end,\" until all has been\nperformed and explained, that belongs to the commencement of the\nMillennial glory, or what is the same, for the New Era or the New\nJerusalem.\n\nAnd we, that is, the whole body of messengers whom I represent, have\nreceived \"the iron rod and the morning star,\" the two symbols of our\nmission. The first symbol testifies, that nations which reject our\nmessage of Peace, will be broken to pieces. We do not break them, but we\nannounce to them judgments by which they will be broken. But we are\nlaboring to save nations, that they as god's people might come out from\nBabylon, that they be not partakers of her sins and receive not of her\nplagues, REVEL. xviii: 4. If people hear our voice, they will be\npartakers of the Heavenly blessings prepared for them in the New Era or\nin the New Jerusalem, and while they will be saved, their political and\necclesiastical systems \"as the vessels of a potter will be broken to\nshivers.\" Systems that could not bring better fruits than those which\nthe political and ecclesiastical history and the experience of our days\nshows, are founded in delusion and deception, which were generating\ncontinuous destruction of human life and property and all the misery\nwhich is founded in political and ecclesiastical follies. But\nenlightened men and women of all ages and amongst all nations have seen\na new day, and to us has been entrusted \"the Morning Star,\" the symbol\ntestifying that we have received all that is needed for the new day, the\nNew Era, which our morning star is announcing.\n\nAll my published works and all my manuscripts are testifying, that it is\nimpossible to save this country from the yoke of monarchs and from the\nmost abject degradation and servitude, by any weapons except those which\nhave been entrusted to our charge by Christ's spirit. And those who\nstudy this whole book from the commencement to the end, in the same\norder in which the documents are placed in it, so that they understand\neach portion separately and the connection of it with all that precedes,\nto be prepared for the right understanding of what follows, to\ncomprehend at length the whole, will be as convinced as I am, that we,\nthat is I and all my visible and invisible fellow laborers, have truly\nreceived the great commission to move nations for the introduction of\nthe promised New Era, which will be the universal Republic of Truth and\nJustice, Harmony and Peace amongst all nations, the Dispensation of the\nFulness of Times, in which all in Heaven and on Earth will be gathered\ntogether in Christ, Ephes, 1: 10.\n\nReaders must keep in mind, that all that is written in this book is only\na preparation to the \"monthly theological course\" which is appointed at\nthe end. In the \"monthly course\" the system or the chain to bind the\nDragon REVEL. xx: 2 will be explained and that will be made manifest,\nwhich is mentioned in this book but cannot be explained. And our\nproceedings in that monthly course will be then published in different\nlanguages for a testimony to all nations, to move them for co-operation,\nthat all in Heaven and on Earth might be brought to Harmony and Peace.\n\nPresident Buchanan! allow me to close this treatise with some important\nwords to you! For you we need no more testimonies than those partly\nprinted partly written documents which I have sent at different critical\noccasions by the mail directly to you, if they had been handed to you,\nand you had studied them with such attention, as they deserved to be\nstudied by the President of the United States. Those testimonies would\nhave been sufficient to convince you, that no other weapons can be used\nfor the victory against your enemies and the enemies of the true\nRepublican cause, by whom this country is overflowed, and who in Europe\nare preaching crusades against you and the supporters of the cause\nentrusted to your care, except the weapons of Christ's spirit entrusted\nto our care. Those who are with the Lamb, called, chosen and faithful,\nwill overcome the Beast and its ten Horns. REVEL. xvii: 14. This will\nnot take place with preparations for war and with armies of soldiers;\nbut we have the Heavenly armies upon white horses, REVEL. xix: 14, and\noffer to all our enemies reconciliation with Heaven and temporal and\neternal most precious blessings. But if they reject the Heavenly gifts,\nall infernal hosts are subject to our Heavenly armies, and by these\nexecutioners of divine judgments as many of our enemies will be\ndestroyed as sufficient, to move the rest of them to repentance.\nAlthough I could give thousands of instances of destruction of enemies\nof our cause, who have been cast into the inferior regions, because they\nhave rejected the Heavenly gifts offered them by our instrumentality, I\nwill mention only one instance for a peculiar warning to you.\n\nA.D. 1849 at our appointment of a Latin convention in the City of\nNew-York for an examination of the magnetic chain shown by our\ninstrumentality to bind the Dragon, REVEL. XX: 2, I sent to President\nZach. Taylor a copy of my printed English circular in which that\nconvention was appointed, and a copy of my large Latin letter, taken\nfrom the copy which was directed and sent to the Archbishop of Baltimore\nto be read to all Bishops of the United States, who were at that time\nassembling their Synod in Baltimore. To those copies I added my English\nletter in which I addressed President Taylor showing to him, that our\nmessage is as important for all political as for all ecclesiastical\ngovernments and especially for the government of the United States to\nstop the Papal Imperal Royal or monarchial influence and to restore the\ntrue Republican cause, and that therefore he, President Zach. Taylor,\nwas in duty bound to send to said convention qualified Latin scholars to\nattend it. In my printed and written documents as many items have been\nconcentrated as would have been sufficient to move the President to do\nwhat was required, if President Taylor had been qualifyed for his post.\nWe have warned him most solemnly, that he as the twelfth President,\nshould not be a traitor of the Republican cause, as Judas Jscariot was a\ntraitor of Christ's cause. But my warnings were not regarded by\nPresident Taylor.\n\nAfter the destruction of the armies of those who were deceived in Europe\nby their leaders that they were fighting with carnal weapons for the\nRepublican cause, I wrote again to President Taylor showing, that he was\nresponsible for all destruction of human life and property, which would\nhave been saved, if he had not neglected to fulfil his highest duty\nwhich has been shown to him in my documents; but that, notwithstanding\nthis, according to divine mercy, to save him and by his instrumentality\nmany others, I was again authorized to apply to him and to show, what he\nought to do in those circumstances, to open the way for spreading our\nmessage of Peace amongst all nations. But when all my efforts to move\nthe President for an energetic action for the support of the true\nRepublican cause remained without effect, I committed him to the\njudgment of the Heavenly Congress.\n\nOn the 9th day of July, 1850, at 5 o'clock A.M., shortly after my\narrival in Cleveland Ohio, an Angel of the Lord, a holy martyr, came to\nme and said, that I should write directly to the Congress and show that\nPresident Taylor had neglected to fulfil his highest duty and deserves\non this account the severest judgment. After having finished my writing\non that day, I was looking to find in Cleveland somebody acquainted with\na congressman to whom we could entrust my document. But on that day I\ncould not find such a man. On the 10th I went to a \"free soil\" minister\nwith the expectation, that he might know such a man. That minister was\nnot at home; but his wife said, that he had gone to the Post Office and\nwas soon expected to return. He returned with the message, that\nPresident Taylor died at 10 o'clock P.M. of the preceding night. Then I\nunderstood the mystery, that my writing was not prepared for the\nCongress of the United States in Washington but for the Heavenly\nCongress, and I have shown to that minister my writing directed to the\nCongress of the United States. I did not hear before, that the President\nhad been taken sick, although I have heard afterwards, that his sickness\nwas very short, and that his last words were, that he was departing with\nthe consciousness, that he had fulfilled his duties. This is the\nconsolation which ministers of darkness impart to such destroyers as\nGeneral and President Zach. Taylor was. If he had had any regard for the\nlives of his fellow beings and for their true happiness, he would have\nunderstood my documents and have done what was his duty for the\ndestruction of the Beast, its image and the false prophet, which destroy\nevery year an enormous amount of human life and property. Although I\nhave mentioned in this treatise several strange facts, some of the\nfollowing will appear more strange; but they will be the more\ncomprehended, the more this whole book shall be understood. Not only the\norder which I received in the morning of the day on which Zach. Taylor\ndeparted, to write to the congress that he had neglected to fulfill his\nhighest duty, but also the day and hour, in which he daparted, were most\nsuitable for the celebration of the mystery of Zach. Taylor's death, and\nthe tremendous fire in Philadelphia at 4 o'clock P.M. or 6 hours before\nTaylor's death, was a prophetical precursor of his death. In that fire a\nnumber of persons were killed by a terrible powder explosion\ncommemorating the fact that the privileged murderer had been nominated\nPresident in that city. All that happened by the dreadful influence of\ninfernal demons under the control of messengers from our congress, who\nhave given at the exact hours on the proper day signs of a great\nwarning. As soon as I heard of President Taylor's death, I understood,\nthat I was ordered to write to the Heavenly Congress of the United\nStates, that is, the congress of the holy prophets and martyrs who have\nthe commission to unite finally all states of all governments on the\nglobe in Christ's peaceable reign or the universal Republic of Truth and\nJustice, according to the prophecies which have been given by their\nmediumship, while they were yet in their mortal bodies. My writing to\nthe congress was copied by one of our departed messengers, and when\nPresident Taylor departed, my writing was shown to him. Such things\nwould not appear strange to Bible readers, if they would understand what\nthey read. Here is no room to explain the actions of the departed,\namongst which there is also writing and reading. When the departed\nPresident was reading my document showing that he had neglected to\nfulfil his highest duty, his animal passion of murder was aroused, to\nkill the writer. That privilege was granted to him only under the\ncondition, if he succeeds by taking a toad in possession, and by its\ninstrumentality poisoning the water of the well at the house in which I\nused to stop. The water was poisoned; the prophetess and her husband\nwith whom I boarded, when I was in that section of the country, were by\ndrinking the water, taken sick, and they recovered as soon as they\nceased to use the water, but they could not catch the toad. It happened\nbefore my arrival with them. And when I arrived in their house and would\ndrink of that excellent water, they warned me. But I did not care about\ntheir warning and drank, and was straightway taken sick and continued to\nbe sick, till a Heavenly messenger came at the right hour and took the\nsickness away. At length the toad was caught and killed the right day\nand hour by the husband of the prophetess, who was a zealous Democrat.\nHe was in many battles with Generals of Napoleon I. and killed men and\nanimals; but he assured us oftentimes, that he never had so much\ntrouble in killing any creature, as with that toad, and never heard so\npitiful lamentations as have been poured out by that toad when it was\ndying. Zach. Taylor, when he was compelled to leave the toad and to\nenter into the infernal regions of his inner life, into his torments,\nresisted as long as he could; but when the right day and hour came, he\ncould not resist longer. If you study this whole book so, as you need to\nstudy it, you will not be surprised at such unexpected events. You read\nin the fifth chapter of Mark, that a whole legion of demons, that is a\nwhole regiment of soldiers who have been destroyed in a battle, have\nbeen permitted to enter into a heard of hogs. But they could not remain\nthere, and were compelled to enter into the depth of the lake. And\nGeneral Taylor who had destroyed many people, after having despised\nreconciliation and apostleship offered to him by virtue of our mission,\nwas at length not allowed to be with a toad, but was compelled to\ndescend into the abyss.\n\nI have given here only some hints of strange events which are in\nconnection with other events which could not be mentioned here, nor can\nwe explain what we have mentioned without enlarging this treatise. But\nwe have written a peculiar treatise in which President Taylor's spirit\nmanifestation by the instrumentality of a toad is circumstantially\nexplained in a manuscript which will be published when required. But\nhere we have mentioned as much as we could in this confined space, and\nwe hope, that not only you, President Buchanan, but also Emperor\nNapoleon as well as your friends and enemies in general will reflect\nupon such things with earnestness.\n\nOn the 24th day of June 1839, I returned from Philadelphia to Boston\nwith many collections to write the third of my five German volumes, and\nto show, that the memorable events which have been reported in my first\nand second volumes, happened according to prophecies, as signs\ntestifying our mission. When, on that day, as is reported in my 3d\nvolume, I was praying in my room and preparing to write the 3d volume,\nEmperor Napoleon, in his Imperial splendour stood before me with the\ninvitation, that I might become his medium. I looked into his inner\nstate, and the magnetic outward splendor disappeared, and his inner\nwretchedness and distress were manifest, and he could not stand any\nlonger before me, and, with an explosion like a powerful thunderclap, he\nleft me and took the direction to Europe. The title of my third volume,\nif we translate it from German into English, reads:\n\n\"Memorable events in the life of Andrew Bernardus Smolnikar. Third\nvolume containing the Explanation of Prophecies, by which Christ the\nLord, has confirmed that he has appeared unto us for the fulfilling of\nhis promises, in order to restore his reign upon the whole earth and to\ngive his peace to all nations, and has at his appearance appointed the\nauthor as an extraordinary messenger, and performed by him all the\nmysteries for the foundation of that peace &c., New-York, 1840.\"\n\nWe read, \"Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand\nagainst the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and\nblood, but against principalities, against the rulers of the darkness of\nthis world, against spiritual wickedness[G] in high places.\" EPHES. vi:\n11 and 12. These are the secret enemies whom we must know, and we must\nstand on a ground, on which they cannot come, and from which we will\nconquer them. When Napoleon was allowed to approach me with the\ninvitation, that I should follow him, that is, that I should become his\nmedium, he was allowed in a like manner, as the tempter or devil in the\n4th chapter of MATTHEW was allowed to tempt Jesus. Napoleon was one of\nthe dragons or devils, who was permitted to do so for a great\ninstruction to all rulers on the globe. There is not one, but there are\nmany dragons or devils, leading each his sphere of infernal demons or\ndegraded departed spirits. You will understand the more the mystery, the\nfarther you proceed in studying this book. Now is renewed and fulfilled,\nwhat is written in the gospels, and what in the Bible was not\nunderstood, receives light by our experience. Jesus could not descend\nfrom his height, to become a medium of one of these rulers of darkness.\nAnd likewise I could not do this. This dragon, this spirit of delusion\nand destruction, when I commenced to look into his interiors was made\nmanifest, and he could not stand any longer. He was compelled to leave\nme instantly and to be tormented seeking another medium. At length[H],\nbecause our message of Peace has been rejected and people were so\ndegraded, that the European Revolution of 1848 opened the way to the\nthrone of Napoleon III, Napoleon I. could have this as a suitable medium\nto delude and destroy nations. And to this dragon so much of human life\nand property has been sacrificed, that for the celebration of the birth\nof the Papal Imperial Royal Mary on the 8th September 1855, thirty\nthousand soldiers have been murdered at the taking of Sebastopol. Nobody\nwho does not see human affairs from our position, can duly appreciate\nthe criminality of such a tremendous madness, from which to deliver\nNapoleon III. and his armies, you, President Buchanan, are able to give\nus a powerful assistance. I do not despair of the conversion of Napoleon\nIII himself. When people descend so deep into the society of infernal\nspirits that there is no other remedy than destruction of many to save\nthe remnant, then according to divine judgment people receive such\nrulers as are connected with one or the other of the infernal dragons,\nto inspire them with the infernal furies to destroy each other. Great\nwarriors are great mediums of the princes of darkness. But if they are\nreached by our instrumentality, they when they are studying our message\nof Peace, are drawing their leading spirits from their depth of misery\ninto a better condition. Napoleon III. if he could be moved to study our\nmessage of Peace and to act accordingly, could reach his uncle Napoleon,\nand draw him into the pacification. What we mention here, is explained\nin our system for the promised New Era.\n\nThis is the joyful message, which is to be communicated by your\ninstrumentality, President Buchanan, to Emperor Napoleon and other\nmonarchs, that they might study our message of Peace and become our\nfellow laborers to draw their living and departed friends into the New\nEra, or the New Jerusalem, which is to be introduced by our\ninstrumentality. And you, President Buchanan, are powerfully exhorted,\nto prepare for the Kingdom of our Lord and his Christ, REVEL. xi: 15.\nEditors and translators of the New Testament were so ignorant of the\ntrue Christian principles that they took instead of \"the kingdom of our\nLord and his Christ\" the wrong reading \"the kingdoms\" in plural number;\nbut there will be one kingdom, that is, one government of our Lord, and\nhis Christ. And this will be a true Republican government--to give\nexplanations about which there is no room here, but we remark, that this\ngreat truth will become self-evident to those who comprehend this book.\nAnd we expect, that you, respected President Buchanan, will comprehend\nit and then you will take the spiritual weapons, which are comprehended\nin our message, for the conversion of monarchs into true republicans,\nwhich is the same, as true Christians. But in the first place bishops\nand priests in America are to be moved, to attend our monthly\ntheological course and then assist us at the conversion of monarchs; And\nwe expect that by your good example and your assistance bishops and\npriests will learn at length to comprehend their highest duty. Matters\ncome to maturity; but we will not expatiate, because we have already\nextended this treatise so far: nothing but our duty to do all in our\npower for the pacification of nations, moved us to write it according to\nour mission for the redemption of oppressed humanity.\n\nPostscript to the first treatise. I arrived the last time in Washington\nCity at the end of March, this year, 1859, and remained there until the\n8th of April. Then I walked to Baltimore and wrote to hon. Hicks,\nGovernor of Maryland, and invited him, to study the documents which I\nhad offered to President Buchanan, but he had no time to study them,\nalthough they contain matters of great importance for all governments to\nremove War and establish Peace on the whole globe. I mentioned many\nitems in my letter that I expected to move the Governor to accept my\noffer; but, received no answer. The same time a great sign was given so\nthat I was sent speedily from Baltimore to the Western Reserve of Ohio.\nAt my arrival there the Spring was changed in a severe Winter, and I\ncommenced to write during a great storm and snow on Easter Saturday,\nApril 23d 1859, a new treatise exhibiting wonders and signs in connexion\nwith Presidents and other high Officers of the Federal Government of the\nUnited States and showing, how they are subjugated by the Beast with\nseven Heads and are supporting the ten Horns of that Beast, and that\nthere will be a great destruction of human life and property in this\ncountry, as there is in Europe, if it shall not be stopped by receiving\nand spreading our Heavenly message of Peace, which is developed by our\nmediumship. Since my public appearance in my present mission there was\ncontinuous correspondence of memorable events connected with the\nGovernment of the United States and memorable events connected with the\nsteps of my mission, containing most solemn warnings to this Government,\nand many striking instances are concentrated in said treatise which was\nintended to occupy the second place in this book. But we found that the\nbook would become too large, to be bought and studied by many who might\nbe attracted to study this and then to co-operate with us for the\nfulfilment of the prophecy which was given by the disappearance of the\nSteamboat President and all persons, who were in it at the same time in\nwhich President Harrison died in such connexion with what was set in\ntype at the same time for my 4th volume, entitled: \"The one thing\nNeedfull,\" and with the documents which were at the same time sent from\nEurope for our use, and explained in said volume in such correspondence\nwith the disappearance of the Steamboat President and the death of\nPresident Harrisson, that the prophecy contained in those events is\nmanifest, by which the spirit assures us, that he will sweep away the\nantichristian government of the United States as well as other\ngovernments. Knowing this, people of the United States and their\nOfficers may avoid all the dreadful destruction, which is in Europe\npreparing the way, that at length governments and people will pay\nattention to our message and learn how to establish perfect peace on the\nwhole globe.\n\nAfter the disappearance of President Harrison and of the prophetical\nSteamboat President, solemn warnings were repeated under all following\nPresidents in correspondence with what happened in our mission; and in\nthis respect President Buchanan is peculiarly remarkable, and in said\ntreatise memorable events of great warnings connected with his\nadministration have been explained. But we must delay their publication,\nand every reader will find in the following treatises of this book\nsuperabundance of solemn warnings, that all might become our zealous\nfellow laborers for the accomplishment of the glorious promises, and\nthat especially President Buchanan might give to others good example and\ncome from patching the old house which must crumble to pieces, in our\npeace union and give powerful assistance for the introduction of the\npromised New Era. Great mercy was shown through him to the country while\nhe is yet in Babylon, but was quenching the fire which would have\nconsumed the country, if his antagonist had been elected President.\nTherefore, notwithstanding his having neglected the one thing needful\nuntil this hour we expect, that he will arrive at length on our ground\nand co-operate with us in building the New Jerusalem.\n\nThis treatise, to which I add this postscript June 22d 1859, was written\nin February last, and the tremendous war and destruction in Italy broke\nout two or three months afterwards, exactly[I] while I was explaining\nthe thrilling prophecy given by Daniel or Judgement of God performed by\nSickles under the control of our Leader in the 14th verse of the 14th\nchap, of the REVEL., \"having in his hand a sharp sickle.\" He gave to the\ndestroying Spirit the permission to seize the medium and to show\nprophetically what he will do in hundreds of thousands of cases, if the\nright order shown in our Plan, will not be restored. There is a depth in\nthe mystery of the unexpected tragedy, in which all actors have most\nsuitable names and offices, each for the post he occupies; and the most\nsuitable spot as well as the most suitable day and hour were selected\nfor the performance, with all the preceding, accompanying and following\ncircumstances in correspondence with our doing on the same Sunday\nSexagesima on which this year the tragedy was perpetrated, as well as\nwhat happened in the preceding years since my first public appearance in\nmy present mission on that Sunday A.D. 1838, and the initiation which\nhas been imparted to me on that Sunday for my present ministry, by the\nmartyr on the white cloud, who has in his hand a sharp sickle, REVEL.\nxiv. 14. I give here only some hints; but the explanation is given in\nconnexion with many other cases of a great warning to this government in\nthe treatise, the publication of which must be delayed; for we expect\nthat the contents of the following treatises of this book will be\nstrong enough to awaken the enemies of President Buchanan to give us\nassistance to awaken him from his lethargy, if he should not be sooner\naroused to assist us to deliver them from their wrong course, by which\nthey injure the great cause of the true Freedom of nations.\n\nIn the great ignorance in which people are regarding the inner life of\nman and the spirit world, they are reading many signs of the times,\nwithout understanding what they read.\n\nI mentioned above, that I started on the 8th April from Washington. It\nis to be understood that so many signs and wonders took place and so\nmany secrets were disclosed, while I was trying spirits in Washington,\nthat a book of this size would be too small to comprehend them. On the\n8th April 1859, I finished all work which I had to perform in\nWashington, at the same hour, in which four men were, all at once in\nBaltimore, hung by the neck, till dead, although the black struggled\nsome minutes longer with death than his white companions. As soon as my\nwork was finished in Washington, I started and walked to Baltimore, and\narrived in that city on the 9th April, when all newspapers were filled\nwith reports of the execution, and with biographies of the executed. I\nhad to read the reports of that execution which belongs to the links of\nthe chain to bind the dragon REVEL. xx., 2. That reading occasioned my\nabove mentioned letter to governor Hicks. I thought, that perhaps after\nthe execution of some champions of his party, he and other leaders of\nthat party might be more prepared to receive lessons from us, than they\nwere prepared in former times, while I was applying to them in\nBaltimore, Annapolis, and in hundreds of other cities and villages,\nexhorting and warning them, to study our message of Peace, and\nco-operate with us for the true American, or, what is the same, the true\nRepublican cause. But they have despised our warnings. At length matters\narrived so far that, if all other warnings of this book should not be\nsufficient, we expect that the spirit manifestations which are connected\nwith that execution and are mentioned in the fourth treatise of this\nbook, will move them to become our worthy fellow labourers for the\nfulfilment of the grandest promises. But we repeat, that every reader\nshould study this book in the same order in which it is written,\nweighing with great attention and earnestness every sentence, till he\nunderstands it and retains in his mind all that preceded. If you have\nstudied in this manner this treatise, you are prepared for studying the\nsecond treatise.\n\n\n\n\nSECOND TREATISE.\n\n\n\n     Memorable events, by which the parties of Abolitionists and\n     Republicans as well as subjects of Monarchs should be aroused for\n     co-operation with us, to draw not only the President and the\n     Congress of the United States but also monarchs on our ground for\n     the introduction of the promised universal Republic of Harmony and\n     Peace on earth.\n\n\nAs strange as our disclosures made in the first treatise may appear to\nthose who have neglected to observe the signs of the times, they should\nnot be surprised who know that the time for the fulfilment of the great\npromises in regard to mankind had arrived, although all things seem to\nrun in quite another course than they expected.\n\nIn the 6th verse of the 14th chap. of the REVELS. the first of the three\nAngels spoken of in that and the following verses, commences to deliver\nhis message. At the commencement of the last century it was known\namongst German theologians, that those three angels or messengers are\nthe three men, each of whom is representing a body of messengers by whom\nthe contents of the prophecy given to each of those angels are to be\nfulfilled. The first is preaching the everlasting Gospel, the contents\nof which are given in the 7th verse. Gospel is Greek evangelion and\nmeans glad tidings. The contents of the glad tiding of his preaching is\nthat nations should be converted from their idols to God the creator of\nthe universe, and he announces that the time of judgment had arrived.\nThe commencement of this preaching took place with Martin Luther, so\nthat he is to be considered as the representative of those, who are\ncomprehended in the prophecy of the first of those three angels. But\nLuther and other preachers who came at that time and afterwards against\nthe Pope of Rome, and continue yet in the same spirit their work, did\nnot know in Luther's time nor afterwards, nor do they know in our time\ntheir position, except as they learn it by what is disclosed by the\nthird angel or messenger, who commences his prophecy in the 9th verse of\nthe 14th chap. of the REVEL. In the third of my five German volumes,\npublished from A.D. 1838 to 1842 it has been shown that Luther had a\nprophetical position, that is, he was according to the term adopted by\nmodern spiritualists, a very strong medium, inspired and supported by\nhis leaders, who were deluding and destroying spirits, who did not know\nthe true God and his Christ, but were prophesying judgments which took\nplace and continue till people shall be converted from their idols to\nthe living God. The three hundred years from Luther's appearance to our\nappearance, were years of manifold developments preparatory to our\nmission. Although Luther was born in Eisleben, that means \"the life in\nice,\" because the fire of Christian charity has been extinguished, and\nthe spirit of persecution was nourished amongst all parties and sects,\nnotwithstanding this great preparations have taken place since his\npublic appearance till our public appearance, and there is an admirable\ncorrespondence between his actions in the sixteenth century and my\nactions which took place in the same years of the nineteenth century,\ntill Luther died on the 18th day of February 1546, which year in our\ncentury, I mean 1846, was the great tropical year for dreadful\nrenovations of judgments, for the reason that the leaders of parties and\nsects and their followers have rejected our message, which I commenced\nto proclaim after having been publicly initiated to my present mission\non the 18th day of February 1838. We shall speak further on in this book\nregarding the great event. But we have mentioned Doctor Martin Luther as\nrepresenting the champions of Protestantism against Popery. Their\nmission is only prophetical. On their position they are supporting\nPopery or Monarchy in general and they are particularly supporting a\nnumber of Popish tenets regarding the Bible, regarding Christ and his\nmission and manifold other doctrines, in which when they endeavored to\nimprove, they generally apostatized farther from truth towards\nmaterialism, than the papal Hierarchy themselves; but they were\ncontinuously repeating the substance of their prophecy, that people\nshould be converted from their idols to the living God. But by all that\nrepetition parties and sects multiplied, and there has been since Martin\nLuther's appearance until this hour so dreadful a Babylon, or confusion\nand delusion in social, political and ecclesiastical affairs, as there\nnever was before. And while pious men were looking into the prophecies,\nto see the end of this dreadful Babylon, Doctor Bengel of Wurtemberg in\nGermany was awakened in the first part of the last century, to compare\nfor many years the prophetical dates of the Revelation with events of\nthe ecclesiastical history, and has shown in his book, entitled:\n\"Erklaerte Offenbarung,\" which means \"Revelation explained,\" that\nChrist's manifestation for overcoming his enemies and establishing his\npeaceable reign on earth, would take place about the year 1836. John\nWesley was not the author but only the copy holder of what Doctor Bengel\nhas explained in the Revelation.\n\nThat Doctor Bengel was the 2nd angel representing the body of messengers\nspoken of in REVELATION xiv. 8, has been shown in my above mentioned 3d\nvolume, in which it is made manifest, that the mission of the 2nd angel\nis as well prophetical, as the mission of the first angel, REVEL. xiv.\n6. But in this treatise we had only to mention matters, which have been\nexplained in my quoted volume. Doctor Bengel and the whole body of\nmessengers who came from his school proclaiming the coming of Christ\nabout the year 1836, and Wm. Miller and the army of preachers with him\nwho were proclaiming Christ's coming about the year 1843, and others\nproclaiming it in some other period, were ignorant about the manner of\nhis coming or of his manifestation for establishing his peaceable reign.\nAll these and many other things have been reserved to the 3d angel or\nmessenger, spoken of in REVEL. xiv. 9. This is our mission. The martyr\non the white cloud in the 14th verse, having \"in his hand a sharp\nSickle,\" was my leader in what I had to perform in the Roman Catholic\nChurch in the year 1838 as the 3d angel REVEL.: xiv. 9, representing the\nbody of messengers, by whom the proclamation of the contents of REVEL.:\nxiv. 9, 10, 11, must be made everywhere. And those great events and the\nprophecies in which they have been predicted, have been explained in the\nfirst three of my above mentioned German volumes; and we have so many\ncredentials or signs according to prophecies testifying our mission,\nthat while we were writing the fifth of my above mentioned five volumes,\nwe were repeating, that sensible readers of those volumes were aware,\nthat five hundred volumes could be written, testifying our mission. And\nwhen they study this whole volume and comprehend it, they will be\nconvinced of the same truth.\n\nThe third angel or the messenger representing the body of messengers, by\nwhose efficacy the beast and its image and the false prophet supporting\nthem, will disappear from the globe, gives in the last treatise of this\nbook the plan according to which the beast and its image and the false\nprophet will disappear and Christ's peaceable reign will be established\non the whole globe. Peace would have been already established amongst\nnations of the Christian name and they would have labored at this time\npowerfully in the conversion of Heathens not to one or the other sect\nbut into the peaceable reign of Christ, which will be the universal\nRepublic of Truth and Justice, if those who have been exhorted first, to\nstudy our message of peace had fulfilled their highest duty. The first\nwho have been powerfully urged to study our message of peace and the\ncredentials of our mission, were bishops, doctors of divinity and other\nclergymen of all parties and sects where I had opportunity to reach\nthem. But when they refused to fulfill their highest duty, I was\nparticularly engaged to move abolitionists to study what has been\nprovidentially prepared by our instrumentality to move slaveholders\nthemselves for co-operation with us to introduce the millennium or the\nuniversel Republic of Truth and Justice and Peace amongst all nations:\nbecause I was certain, that if the abolitionists would study it,\nslaveholders themselves would do the same. But alas! when Jesus was\nexplaining the dreadful condition of Jerusalem, the Jews did not see it.\nLikewise also citizens of the United States do not see theirs as we see\nit from the position of our mission. The principal elements of the\nvulcano the eruption of which is yet latent, are in leaders of\nabolitionists, who are obstinate materialists refusing to make use of\nthe means which are offered them in our message to extinguish the\nburning vulcano. They have lost discernment and judgment, when it is\nmost necessary to make the right use of it, to liberate the country from\nthe yoke of tyrants. Although I could write volumes to illustrate my\nassertion, at this occasion I mention only a little of my experience in\nthe Convention to overcome evil with good, and which was in the\nnewspapers announced under the specious title: Philanthropic Convention\nto overcome evil with good, and which was held on the 10th, 11th and\n12th days of September, 1858, in Utica of the State of New-York. The\nmost influential persons in that Convention were Abolitionists of the\nGarrisonian and Gerrit Smith's parties and Spiritulists belonging to\nthose and to the Republican party. I attended that Convention to offer\nthe remedy against the pernicious effects, which are produced by the\nwrong course which leaders of those parties pursue for destruction of\nthis Republic, and to show the course which all true reformers have to\npursue for Harmony and Peace of all nations.\n\nThat those who are concerned and their followers might be converted to\nthe true Republican cause, and all true Republicans might be\nstrengthened not to be deceived by secret and open servants of tyrants\nand by deluding and destroying spirits and sectarian ministers of\ndarkness, I find proper to insert here the article which I wrote shortly\nafter the Convention, but I did not find a chance to publish; because we\nare not popular, when we dare to express so great truths as are\ncomprehended in said lengthy article which reads as follows:\n\nPreparations for the resolutions \"to overcome evil with good;\" also:\nintroductory remarks to expose the league by which the Utica\n\"Philantrophic Convention\" was governed.\n\nThere are many such pretenders as the Garrisonian Liberator of Boston,\nwho, under the specious pretext to liberate slaves, are the greatest\nsupporters of slavery, by rejecting the means providentially prepared\nfor deliverance of all men and women from the yoke of tyrants, and by\ninstigating people to Revolutions and other sacrilegious enterprises to\nruin this country and bring it under the yoke of monarchs. While I was\nendeavoring in many places, to move people to study our disclosures\nregarding the divine plan for a peaceful abolition of all kinds of\nslavery by co-operation of slaveholders themselves, and for the\nintroduction of the promised universal Republic of Harmony and Peace,\nwhich is usually although improperly called the millennium, I found them\neverywhere so deluded by the infernal league, that they have neglected\nto study \"the one thing needfull\" for the true freedom of all nations.\n\nDuring my travelling in more than twenty of the United States I stopped\nseveral times in the Western Reserve of Ohio. I found more worshippers\nof the Garrisonian Liberator there than in other sections of the country\nof the same population, those places excepted, which are inhabited by\nthat sect of Quakers who are called \"Progressive Friends,\" who are\nprogressing very fast in the arts of the infernal league for the ruin of\nthe true Republican cause. I arrived A.D. 1847 at the Quaker settlement,\ncalled Green Plane, near Xenia in Ohio, and appointed there in a\nWesleyan meeting-house a Convention, in which I proposed to explain the\nsigns of our mission and the plan according to which, when it will be\nunderstood and spread on the globe, all kinds of slavery will be\nabolished. I expected that Quakers and other Abolitionists of that\nsection of the country would take great interest in our movement. But I\nexperienced afterwards, that the small Popes of that section were\nagainst it, although they themselves did not disturb our Convention; but\na Quaker and a Wesleyan minister, both from a distance, were so great\ndisturbers of it, that whenever an important point was to be examined,\nthey directed the attention of the audience to other subjects; although\nthat Convention has been called for an examination of the points\nconcentrated in my manuscript. When I saw, that they were in conspiracy\nwith others in the Convention, I myself dissolved it. I asked then the\nQuaker preacher Joseph Dugdale, whose residence was next to the\nmeeting-house of the Convention, why he did not attend it. He answered,\nthat he received from the spirit what he needed. I started from thence\nfor the Western Reserve of Ohio, and appointed in Trumbol County a\nConvention, and sent an article to the Garrisonian Liberator. In that\narticle I assured the Abolitionists, that from my documents which should\nbe examined in the Convention, it would be evident, that we have\nreceived the mission, and that we have as credentials of our mission a\nlong chain of signs according to prophecies, by which we are assured,\nthat we will abolish all kinds of slavery and monarchy by the power of\nthe spirit, with the assistance of slaveholders themselves, when\nabolitionists shall comprehend our message and spread it on the globe.\n\nLloyd Garrison, the head medium of the infernal league, has published my\narticle, but with such editorial remarks, as were quite agreeable to his\nmaster, the infernal Holiness. I forgot to inquire, whether my article\nappeared or not in the Liberator, till on the first day of our\nConvention a man remarked that our Convention was small on account of\nGarrison's editorial remarks to my article and his grand tent meeting in\nthe neighborhood at the same time with our Convention. I came from a\ndistance, and was ignorant of the great provisions made by the infernal\nholiness to retain his slaves in bondage at the appointment of our\nConvention for their deliverance. The same man had a copy of the\nLiberator containing my article with Garrison's remarks. They were read\nto the Convention. Then I made my remarks[J] and the proposition, to\nfinish our Convention so as to reach on the last day Garrison's[K] grand\ntent meeting in Lima, Ohio, and proclaim there our resolutions.\n\nWe did so. A committee from our convention went with me, and we arrived\nin Lima at the Garrisonian tent meeting on the last day. Several\nthousand persons were assembled, and the first business after our\narrival was the reading of a resolution, in which Garrison and his\nfellow laborers were declared as the true ministers of the Gospel, in\nconnexsion with a fatal blow to the ministers of other sects. A general\nreception of the resolution was testified with \"yes\" from a thousand\nvoices; but when the contrary vote was required, there was only my \"no\"\nheard; but it was so strong, that it surprised the whole audience. I\nadded that I came to show, who the true ministers of the Gospel[L] were.\n\nWe agreed with the committee consisting of three public speakers, that\nthey should make use of the first opportunity to proclaim the\nresolutions which have been unanimously adopted in our Convention. Soon\nafter my tremendous \"no\" one of our committee arose and told the\nassembled thousands, that a committee sent from an anti-slavery\nConvention had arrived with most important resolutions, to be publicly\nread in the grand tent meeting. The chairman replied, that next after\nthe address of the man who occupied the floor, they should deliver their\nresolutions. They went directly on the platform. But the pharisees on\nthe platform were anxious to find out, who the man was, that gave the\nstrong negative vote to their resolution. Some amongst them knew me\npersonally. Therefore as soon as our committee came upon the platform,\nthe above mentioned Quaker preacher Joseph Dugdale came to me inquiring,\nwhether that committee belonged to my association or not. I said, that\nhe should not ask me, but the committee, to which association they\nbelonged.\n\nOne of the deepest English investigators into the Jewish and Christian\nantiquities wrote in one of his publications, that there is no society\nmore like the society of the Old Pharisees, than the Society of Quakers\nis. He knew them in England, and I know them in America, and confess\nthat it is true in regard to the Quaker speculators, who have enslaved\nthe whole Quaker society, to be in their servitude and to prepare in\ntheir ignorance of matters the subjugation of the whole country under\nthe yoke of monarchs. Joseph Dugdale is the principal medium who was\ncarried soon after that spectacle to Pennsylvania, and demons were\npowerfully operating through him in starting the sect of the\n\"Progressive Friends.\" But at that tent meeting he inspired the heads to\nbe cautious in admitting our committee to speak. Therefore after the\naddress of the man after whom our committee according to the promise of\nthe chairman were to address the tent meeting, another was announced by\nname, to speak, and then a second, a third, and so on, although our\ncommittee were waiting on the platform from 9 o'clock A.M. till 2 or 3\nP.M. At length the chairman announced, that teams had arrived, to carry\nthe tent from that to another place. Provisions had been made, that if\nthere should be danger for the infernal league, things might be\nprepared, to break of the tent. Therefore when the chairman announced\nthe advent of the teams, another pharisee mentioned, that the waiting\ncommittee had not yet spoken and the chairman said, that they should\nspeak.\n\nThe speaker, instead of reading directly the resolutions of our\nConvention, undertook to prepare the audience by telling them, that he\nknew how to value the great zeal of Mr. Garrison for the deliverance of\nslaves. And as far Mr. Garrison and others on the platform seemed to be\npleased. But as soon as he mentioned, that \"Garrison is not infallible,\"\nthose who were ready for action, commenced to break off the tent, and\nthere arose such a tumult amongst the assembled people, that nobody\ncould distinguish the voice of the speaker from the noise of the crowd.\n\nThese items may suffice, to make known the infallible Pope, the\nGarrisonian Liberator, although I could write many volumes of\nextroardinary spirit manifestations in public and private meetings with\nmembers of that party, while I was endeavoring to deliver them from the\nshackles of the infernal Holiness and his armies. But they remained so\nfastened, as in their \"Philanthropic Convention\" in Utica, which I\nattended because we had been informed, that the Poughkeepsie seer,\nAndrew Jackson Davis, was the principal author of said Convention, or,\nthe principal medium of speculators calculating to extend the government\nof the infernal liberator by using said Convention. Andrew Jackson Davis\nis the prince of mediums of spirits, who appear as angels of light, but\nwhen they are tried by us, they are made manifest as dreadful deluding\nand destroying demons. After they had been made manifest to me by his\ndeceiving publications, I tried several times to reach him personally,\nand to show him his dreadful situation and how he could arrive on our\nground. But his cunning demons carried him away from my presence. At\nlength I met with him on the tenth of this month September, 1858, in\nthe \"Philanthropic Convention\" of Utica. Ira Hitchcock was appointed\nchairman. His first name means in Latin \"wrath\" or \"vengence,\" and the\nsecond name is in the English language appropriate to the important\noffice which our duped and deceived friend did receive in said\nConvention. Mr. Davis offered some rules, to be observed in the\nConvention They were adopted. One of those rules was, that no speaker\nshould occupy more than twenty minutes, except the audience should\ndesire, that after the expiration of twenty minutes he should continue\nto speak.\n\nMr. Davis was called, to open the Convention with his speech. It was\nread from a manuscript and contained a very imposing and deceiving view\nof the past and the present in the history of mankind. Since his reading\nlasted more than one hour, I asked after its close, that it should be\ndecided, whether those who open the meeting, should be bound by the\nadopted rule of twenty minutes, or be permitted to speak or read as long\nas they would be pleased also when they misrepresent the history in such\nan absurd manner as the speaker did. No regard was taken of what I said,\nand they proceeded in singing and speaking.\n\nThe afternoon session was opened with as long a reading as the forenoon\nsession. After the reading they debated, whether it should be directly\nprinted in a newspaper of the place and in extra copies, or not. It was\nunanimously decided that it should be printed, except that I disturbed\nthe unanimous vote with a powerful \"no.\" But when I desired to give my\nreasons, that its publication would not serve \"to overcome evil with\ngood,\" but to increase the evil, I was stopped, as being not in order in\nopposition to a resolution which had been unanimously carried out.\n\nFor a better understanding of the spectacles which will be mentioned\nafterwards, we must remark the following incident, which happened on\nthat day, to wit, somebody mentioned, that there came many female\nmediums from a great distance in the expectation to be moved in the\nConvention by spirits to speak, that therefore all these mediums should\ncome on the platform, and speak, whenever any of them should be moved by\na spirit to do so. I think that others felt the absurdity of that\nproposition, which if it had been, accepted, would have created great\nconfusion and hindrance to the realization of their speculations;\ntherefore they did not respond to his suggestion. Readers should know,\nthat if not all, certainly most of the heads and the agents of that\nConvention were spiritualists of the latest fashion.\n\nOn the afternoon of that day, after singing, I suddenly took the stand,\nto make use of the twenty minutes time, conceded by the rule of the\nConvention to every speaker. I wished to show, that nobody in the\nConvention touched the root of the evil; and that when others have\nneglected to study our message of Peace, which shows that root and how\nto extirpate it, at length spiritualists have been urged to do so. But\nthey, instead of progressing and learning by our message, how to\novercome evil with good, were attached to evil spirits, and they deluded\npeople regarding our message of Peace, when we endeavored to move them\nto study it and act accordingly. Instead of many instances of our\nexperience testifying this, I would mention only my experience at the\nlast public meeting of spiritualists which I attended in the City of New\nYork. A female medium whose lying spirits were exposed by me in a public\nmeeting of spiritualists in Philadelphia on the first day of the last\nmonth (August 1858) came on the 22d of the same month to a meeting of\nspiritualists in New-York, in which meeting I spoke. During my speech\nthe demon by whom she was possessed, propelled her three times to stop\nmy speech. But when he was rebuked so terribly, that her friends could\nnot bear any longer, they awakened her from her sleep and carried her\nout of the hall. But as soon as I ceased to speak, she returned; and the\ndemon shut instantly her eyes, and said through her, that I am a Judas\nJscariot, a Jesuit, an emissary of the Pope, &c. The chairman was\ninduced, to ask the name of the spirit; but he refused to tell his name.\nThen he said through his medium, that he is \"Donquixote Thomas Paine.\"\nThe first name he pronounced so that I knew by the pronunciation, who\namongst my departed friends was the controller of the lying spirit, by\nwhom the medium was possessed. My departed friend compelled him in the\nfirst place to tell, that he was Don Quixote, known as the hero in the\ncelebrated Spanish romance or fable called Don Quixote. A similar\nfiction was also the speech of the demon by whom that medium was\npossessed, only that those who do not know me, might take the calumny of\nthe devil for truth. After the confession that he was Don Quixote, to\nmake which he was compelled by a higher power, he added according to his\nlying propensity, that he was Thomas Paine, although he was not Thomas\nPaine.\n\nWhen I desired to explain, from which sphere of spirits that liar came,\nI was stopped by a man crying behind me to the chairman, asking him\nwhether I should be permitted or not to occupy an hour, while nobody\ncould understand me. At such interruptions I strike sometimes the\nimpudent demons, as they deserve to be stricken. I think, that I did not\nspeak ten minutes, when that interruption took place. To draw my\nattention from the disturbing demon, Henry C. Wright jumped to me,\nsaying that I should not speak, because I am not understood, and he told\nthe audience that he knew me to be a good man, but that I could not be\nunderstood by Americans. I interrupted him saying with indignation, that\nhe did not know me and that those do not understand me, who have ears\nand will not hear and eyes and will not see. I felt that the audience\nwere not prepared for further explanations; but the truth is, that while\nI have been speaking English on more than one thousand places in\nAmerica, those who have acquired some education and paid attention to my\ndiscourses, understood me; but enemies of truth complained, that they\ncould not understand me, or they made disturbance. Not to give to demons\nany opportunity to enrage their mediums against me at the night session\nof that day, I would not attend that session.\n\nOn the 11th inst. at the first opportunity at the forenoon session I\noffered the resolutions to be read, for a better understanding of which\nthese remarks are a preparation. But the chairman remarked, that that\nwas not the proper time for reading my resolutions. Then I kept silence\nat that session. But during the afternoon session I offered several\ntimes my resolutions to be read. But Ira Hitchcock always interfered,\npointing to some other, that he was in order to speak, although I did\nnot see, that he arose before me for this purpose.\n\nI found proper not to attend any of the following sessions of said\nConvention, in which I have offered the means, \"to overcome evil with\ngood;\" but the infernal league hindered their communication to the\npeople, and when the mediums of the infernal league thought, that they\nwere removing evil and promoting good, they were doing just the\ncontrary. If we have the mission which is proved in many of my volumes\nand expressed at the end of the resolutions for which we are preparing\nreaders by these remarks, then all those who are hindering the\ncirculation of our message of Peace, are the most dreadful slaveholders\nand destroyers of human life and property. They keep people in shackles\nof delusion and ignorance of what they should know, to prevent\ndestruction of many and subjugation of the remnant by cruel tyrants.\n\nI saw the report of the proceedings on the first day of the Convention\nin two Utica daily papers. I quote from the Utica Morning Herald,\nSeptember 11th, 1858, the following passage regarding my first\ninterference, as follows: \"at the conclusion of Mr. Davis' lengthy\nharangue, a German arose and said, he hopes that those who opens the\nmeetings, speaks no more as twenty minutes, or not! I have prepared a\nspeech on the root of all evil that will not dake so mooch dime as the\nfriends who have speak!\" The devil, that means calumniator, by whom this\nreporter was so possessed, that he knew neither orthography nor grammar,\nwas not so bad as the devil, by whom the evening 'Telegraph' was\npossessed. He, in the service of the heads of the Convention, calls me\n\"the member from Germany,\" also \"the teutonic individual,\" and what he\nreports, he so reports for the benefit of the infernal league according\nto the wishes of mediums of lying spirits, that I had to write much if I\nwould explain the cunning malice, which is comprehended in the\nmisrepresentations and lies in regard to the exertions which I made to\nmove the \"Philanthropic Convention\" to an investigation of my written\ndocuments showing that which is first necessary to overcome evil with\ngood. But here not being room, I quote only the following passage, which\nthe Telegraph has published as my saying: \"I knew Don Ke Shott; some\ncall him Don Quixote, but I call him Don Ke Shott. I can tell you all\nabout him.\"\n\nMediums of lying and destroying spirits have been brought to that\nConvention from the Cities of New-York, Boston and many other places of\nseveral States. To deliver those slaves from their tyrants, I mentioned,\nthat at my last attendance of a public meeting of spiritualists in\nNew-York a female medium was seized by a terrible devil who declared,\nthat I was \"Judas Iscariot[M], an emissary from the Pope, a Jesuit,\"\nalthough after my having been from A.D. 1819, till 1838 a Roman Catholic\nPriest, I was working since the year 1838, according to my mission, with\ngreat zeal for the abolition of all kinds of Popery. On this account I\nam abused and persecuted not only by the agents of the grand Pope of\nRome, but also by such small Popes, as have been assembled in said\n\"Philanthropic Convention\" as well as by their reporters. I mentioned in\nmy address, that the lying spirit who said through the female medium,\nthat I am a \"Judas Iscariot[M], a Jesuit, an emissary from the Pope,\"\ndid confess then, that he is \"Don Quixote Thomas Paine.\" But that my\nremark was then so terribly abused, as the above quoted passage\ntestifies. Lying spirits are supported by speakers and by editors of\nnewspapers.\n\nThe reader should recollect what I said above regarding Henry C.\nWright's assisting his colleague interrupting my speech. The Herald\nreports it, as follows: \"Mr. Wright finally said he had known Smollnikar\nfor some time, he was a very worthy man, but the Convention could not\nunderstand him when he tried to speak English.\" Smollnikar--\"They have\nears and will not hear, they have eyes and will not see.\"\n\nThe Herald has given here the substance and also the name of Mr. Wright.\nBut this did not agree with the position of the heads of the\nConvention, who have promised free speech, and then one of the principal\nheads of Abolitionists came as Judas Jscariot to me, and assisted the\nmurderer of my message, with a hypocritical address to the audience, as\nif he was my best friend. Therefore instead of his name Henry C. Wright\nthere appeared in the Telegraph \"a lagerbeer,\" as if I had spoken so in\nthe Convention, that intoxicated Germans themselves had found it\nnecessary to stop me in my speech.\n\nI did not see any German in the Convention; but it would be too mild to\ncall Henry C. Wright a \"lagerbeer.\" He is a \"Wright\" or a workman, an\nemissary of the infernal \"Ira Hitchcock,\" The Latin word \"Ira\" means the\nwrath or vengence, which appeared in the chairman Ira Hitchcock, or\nhitch, that means catch the cock, that he might not cry and awaken\npeople from their lethargy, to save the country from the infernal wrath\nand vengeance, which is kindled by such emissaries of His Infernal\nHoliness, as Henry C. Wright is, a blasphemer of the Living God and His\nChrist, and a rebel against Divine Decrees made manifest in our mission,\nbut which have been despised by Henry C. Wright, Ira Hitchcock and other\nheads of said Convention. Those rebels against God and His Christ had\nmany years ago opportunity to learn the Divine Decrees for redemption of\noppressed humanity; but they have conspired also in their last\nConvention, to check their proclamation and to open the infernal crater\nof a volcano to destroy the country by rebellion and other crimes, which\nhave been openly defended by Henry C. Wright and others in that\nConvention, in which by our mission the means were offered to abolish\nall kinds of slavery in a peaceable manner.\n\nIn my signature at the end of the resolutions as well as in my\npublications, you find my name correctly written. But the mentioned\nreporters were mediums of deluding and destroying spirits by whom they\nwere magnetized and were made deaf and blind, so that they thought, I\nwas a German; although they should have so much sense of discernment,\nand judgment, as to know from my pronunciation, that I am not a German.\nIf I had been a German, I could not have received[N] the mission with\nwhich I am charged--because the messenger in the mission with which I\nam charged, must come, according to prophecies, from the Slavonian\nnation, from the country called Illyria or Illyricum, from the town,\nnamed in my mother tongue Kamnik, in Greek and Latin Lithopolis, in\nGerman Stein, in English Stone.\n\nAgainst the impudence with which also my language was so terribly\nmisrepresented there is no room to make more than this remark:\n\nA.D. 1835, I wrote a Latin treatise \"On the congeniality of languages,\"\nshowing how by the comparative study of languages many deep truths for\nthe introduction of Christ's peaceable Reign or of the universal\nRepublic of Truth and Justice would be unravelled. Before I was\nqualified to write such a treatise, I had to study many ancient and\nmodern languages, some more thoroughly, and some only by looking over\nthe grammar and dictionary. Here is no room to explain the reasons, why\nI devoted, before writing said treatise, only some few hours and learned\nmore than the Herald and the Telegraph and other scoffers of our mission\nhave learned all their life time regarding the etymology of their own\nEnglish mother tongue. If they cannot comprehend this our assertion\nwithout our explanation, I am ready to explain it in an article, if they\npromise to publish it in their newspapers: because it may awaken many\nscholars for co-operation with us to introduce the new Era of Union and\nPeace of nations, who have in their ignorance of matters worked until\nnow for disunion of nations and for destruction of human life and\nproperty.\n\nWe hope, that editors and publishers of newspapers, who have by their\nreports misrepresented our mission, will not remain mediums of lying and\ndestroying spirits, but will, as their duty requires, publish this\narticle, and comprehend the importance of the preceding remarks as well\nas of the \"Resolutions\" which follow and what is annexed to the\nresolutions, to move the American nation and by their mediumship all\nnations for action, to redeem oppressed humanity from the yoke of\ntyrants, and that those for whom it would be impossible, to publish the\nwhole in one number, will publish it in two or three numbers. Our\nresolutions have been offered to the Convention in the following words:\n\n     Resolutions for the \"Philanthropic Convention to overcome evil with\n     good,\" held in Utica on the 10th, 11th, and 12th September 1858.\n\n     Whereas the writer of the following resolutions did hear nothing in\n     this Convention of \"the general fundamental cause of the existing\n     evils in the social, religious and political relations of mankind,\"\n     and according to his knowledge in no Convention of the so called\n     reformers has this general fundamental cause been found out, and\n     will not be comprehended by them, till they come on the ground\n     which the writer occupies, according to his mission, which is made\n     manifest in the documents which have been offered to be read in\n     this Convention. When those documents will be read and\n     comprehended, the following resolutions will be adopted:\n\n     Resolved 1st, that the general fundamental cause of the evils which\n     are to be removed from the social, political and religious\n     relations of mankind, is founded in the Old Heavens and in the Old\n     Earth, that means the old institutions, which will be removed when\n     they shall be comprehended by true reformers, since the so called\n     reformers who are warring against those institutions from their\n     materialistic position, are supporting those institutions, because\n     they are mediums of those spirits who are subject to and controlled\n     by the Papal Imperial Royal Spirits, so that materialism and the\n     modern spiritualism are the last outbreaks of Popery, and\n     materialists and modern spiritualists are the means of the outbreak\n     of the worst evils, which remain latent, till the materialistic\n     spirits come in collision with the rules given by their\n     controllers, the Popish spirits. From this collision of spirits\n     originate riots, wars and other evils, which will be removed, when\n     the pretended reformers and mediums of deluding and destroying\n     spirits will receive the light which has been kindled by the\n     mediumship of the writer.\n\n     Resolved 2d, That the particular and in the exterior life of people\n     manifest evils, which are easily observed by those materialists who\n     are falsely called reformers, cannot be removed from the society,\n     till true reformers understand the real position of the existing\n     churches and the spiritualism in the churches as well as the modern\n     spiritualism out of the churches; because without this\n     understanding there is neither knowledge nor strength in the so\n     called reformers, to effect the true reformation, and to establish\n     the promised Peace amongst all nations, for which the means are\n     developed in the publications and manuscripts of the writer of\n     these resolutions.\n\n     It is expected, that those who have called this Convention, and\n     those who attend it are not so blind that they having called \"a\n     Convention to overcome evil with good,\"[O] and granted freedom of\n     speech in this Convention, this freedom being accepted by the\n     assembly, would reject the good which is offered by the writer to\n     overcome evil; since the writer affirms that those who are anxious\n     to speak in this Convention, have nothing to say, which has not\n     been already many times repeated in Conventions, if it is for any\n     use at all to remove evil, but that the writer has to communicate\n     matters to remove evil, which are not known to those who attend\n     this Convention, as will be evident, if the two documents which are\n     offered to be read in this Convention, and which have been written,\n     one the last month, and the other during the travelling of the\n     writer from New-York to this Convention, will be read publicly to\n     this assembly. The writer remarks especially in regard to the\n     mediums of spirits by whom they have been brought, to speak with\n     closed eyes in this Convention, that from the documents offered to\n     be read, it will be made manifest, that their spirits are deluding\n     spirits, from whom the mediums will be delivered, and enlightened\n     by spirits of Truth, if they study with attention the writings\n     which have been produced by the mediumship of the writer who signs\n     his name and the charges which he has received for the introduction\n     of the New Heaven.\n\n     ANDREW B. SMOLNIKER, &c. see title page.\n\nNeither this lengthy nor other shorter articles which have been offered\nsince that time to editors of newspepers did suit their taste in the\ngeneral corruption of the press. I saw since that time, to wit in\nDecember, 1858, again personally Mr. Garrisson in his office in Boston,\nbut he was as stubborn in his pernicious course as in former times. I\ncalled very seldom, when I was in Philadelphia, in the \"Garrisonian\"\nantislavery office. But it happened, I think, towards the end of the\nwinter season, A.D. 1858, while I was passing that office, that I was\nimpressed to enter it. I found there a rich Mulatto with whom I had been\nacquainted for years, but who was so chained by the Garrisonian\nimposition, that although I walked several times some miles from\nPhiladelphia to teach him in his house, how our master had decreed to\ndeliver slaves by co-operation of slaveholders themselves, the rich\nMulatto had never time to study our message of Peace, although he seemed\nto burn with great zeal for redeeming slaves, and he and his wife had\nsuperabundance of time to attend antislavery meetings and conventions\nand to perform all prescriptions of \"the Garrisonian Liberator.\" At that\nmy meeting with him in the \"Anti-slavery Office\" I understood from his\nconversation with others, that they had appointed a meeting at\ncandle-light of that day, and that that Mulatto was by virtue of his\noffice president of that meeting. I did not inquire, for what\nantislavery purpose that meeting was appointed, and without asking this\nI said to the Mulatto, that I was also inclined to attend that meeting,\nif he would tell after their meeting to the audience, that I had a\nmessage which would need no more than three minutes time, and that my\nmessage would not interfere with their meeting. The rich Mulatto\naccepted my offer.\n\nThat meeting was held in a large church of the colored people and the\nchurch was crowded. But I was quite surprised, when I understood from\ntheir proceedings and harangues, that it was an \"underground railroad\"\nmeeting, in which they disclosed so much of their secret proceedings of\nthe transportation of slaves to Canada, and endeavored by their\nrevolutionary speeches to kindle the animal passions of the audience to\nrebellion that if such a meeting would have been held in France or\nAustria or several other monarchies, all speakers would have been\nimprisoned in the State's Prison and if not all, certainly several of\nthem would have remained perpetually in prison. After their meeting the\nrich Mulatto chairman announced, that I had to deliver a short message\nindependent from their meeting. I mentioned briefly, that I am a\nmessenger of Peace, having superabundance of credentials for delivering\nslaves by co-operation of slaveholders themselves, if abolitionists\nwould learn our message and give good example to slaveholders; and that,\nsince there was no time for an explanation of the matter, they should\nappoint a committee to whom a manuscript of mine should be read,\ncontaining that which those should know, who are working for redemption\nof slaves. A committee of five colored men was appointed; but at our\nfirst meeting all members of the committee were not present, and those\nwho came to the first meeting were so distracted with other business,\nthat they did not pay attention to what has been read the first time,\nand the others had their excuses to come again, except a Mulatto from\nWest India who would have persevered, if others had done the same. But\nhe alone could do nothing, because he was not a long time in\nPhiladelphia and had not much influence there.\n\nI have given here one case of my experience, instead of hundreds of\ncases, how dreadfully the colored people are duped and deceived by the\nheads of antislavery armies, while these heads or popes appear to have\ngreat zeal for deliverance of slaves, although they are the cause, that\nsome of them are killed, and those who are brought to Canada, become\nmore miserable slaves than they have been before, because they are\ndrilled in weapons to kill and be killed, while our master offers by our\ninstrumentality to the anti-slavery champions the means to deliver white\nand black slaves from all forms of oppression[P] and slavery. But there\nare many, under the specious name of the antislavery cause, agents of\nmonarchs and traitors of the true Republican or true anti-slavery cause.\nAnd those who are not directly bribed by monarchial agents for the\nconversion of this country into monarchies, are mediums or instruments\nof deluding and destroying spirits, by whom they are so blinded that\nthey, really believe, that they are working \"for deliverance of the poor\nslave,\" while they are assisting monarchs, to enslave the whole country.\n\nI think that our friend Grerrit Smith is such a medium. We have tried to\nconvert him many years ago from his delusion, and after previous\npreparations which we have made in his house, it was, I think, on the\n18th of February, 1845, (which is the anniversary of great events in\nour mission,) that I met with him in a convention of antislavery\nministers and other abolitionists, which was held in Syracuse, N.Y. He\nwas chairman. A number of resolutions for operations in the antislavery\nmovements had been read and adopted. Then I arose and assured the\naudience, that if my document which I had prepared for that occasion,\nwould be read, they could comprehend that those resolutions would be for\nno use, and that better means have been providentially prepared for the\nredemption of slaves by co-operation of slaveholders themselves, if\nanti-slavery champions would study to know those means and make use of\nthem. The chairman Gerrit Smith asked the audience, whether my document\nshould be read. The majority answered \"Yes.\" He asked the votes of those\nwho would be against its reading. Some voices were heard, that it should\nnot be read. And the chairman Smith said: \"Smolnikar, you have lost the\nfloor.\" He was right, if the Convention was ruled by those who had made\nthe resolutions and by their colleagues. And I said, that if they would\nnot receive light, they should continue in darkness, and I left\ndirectly. At length rapping spirits broke out and had great influence in\nhis house, because he shut his eyes, when light has been offered to him\nfrom the spirit of truth by our mediumships. I tried in different times\nto move our friend Gerrit Smith to study our message and the credentials\nof our mission. But deluding and destroying spirits drew him in other\ndirections. At length A.D. 1854 I tried particularly to move the\nCongress of the United States to appoint a Convention in which I\npromised to exhibit the means to deliver this country from monarchial\ninfluence and to establish the promised universal Republic of Truth,\nJustice and Peace on earth, and the credentials of our mission, and I\napplied to a number of congressmen in both Houses to bring the subject\nbefore their respective bodies. At length, when all others had neglected\nto fulfil this their highest duty, I applied to Hon. Gerrit Smith, who\nwas at that time in the House of Representatives.\n\nI mention strange things; but they will not appear strange, if readers\nkeep in mind, that I represent the body of messengers, who are\ncollectively called the third angel in REVEL. xiv: 9. In this book I\ngive on many subjects only hints; otherwise I should have to write also\na large volume of wonders and signs which happened, while I was trying\nin that year President Pierce and members of the cabinet and the\ncongress. But if editors of the Tribune wish besides what I offered in\nthe first treatise to show regarding their pet Fremont, that they might\ncommence to be sober in forwarding candidates for high offices, I would\nlike to write also an other article comparing Hon. Gerrit Smith with\nSenator Seward and to publish what happened while I was trying both in\nWashington City; because at that our trial it was in an extraordinary\nmariner made manifest, that although Gerrit Smith was badly chained by\nthe spirit of delusion, Senator Seward was found much more chained than\nGerrit Smith. On this account our leaders moved me at the last campaign\nof candidates for governor of the State of New York, A.D. 1858, and I\nwas acting in my mission in that State, while Gerrit Smith was\nproclaimed candidate by his party so that I wrote to him, what he had to\ndo, to be favored by our leaders in his course for a high office;\nbecause the time has at length arrived in which our leaders will\ncommence to show publicly, how they have the power to interfere in the\nelection business of officers. And then candidates for offices and\nofficers will commence to see the necessity of studying our message and\nthe credentials for our mission, to become with us messengers of Peace,\nand people will commence to abhor electing such as are so degraded, that\nthey are not prepared to study the Heavenly message made manifest for\nthe redemption of oppressed humanity and the establishment of the\npromised universal Republic. But how until now those who have been\nsolemnly warned by us, to do what they as professing to be Republicans\nand occupying high offices, were particularly bound to do, have\nneglected to fulfil their highest duty, we will show with few instances,\nthat those who will be named, might arise from death to life, and all\nreaders might be inspired for co-operation with us, since Providence is\ninstructing mankind by so remarkable cases, as are the following:\n\nAt the commencement of the year 1856 I arrived in Columbus, Ohio, and\nendeavored to move the Republican anti-slavery Governor Chase and the\nRepublican Party which was the strongest in the legislature of Ohio, to\nco-operation with us to establish the universal Republic of Peace on\nearth. For this purpose I wrote \"an address to the legislature and the\ncitizens of Ohio\" and sent the manuscript with an urgent recommendation\nto Governor Chase, that he after having perused the manuscript might\nforward it with his recommendation to the legislature of Ohio. In my\nmanuscript or my written address to the legislature as many testimonies\nof our mission were mentioned as would have been sufficient to move a\nman who has discernment in spiritual things, for co-operation with us.\nBut the Governor, after having perused my manuscript in which I urged\nthe legislature by virtue of the memorable events which have been\nmentioned in it, to appoint a monthly theological course, to which\nqualified persons would be invited to hear the explanation of my\nmanuscript which contains the system for the foundation of the universal\nRepublic, and for the commencement of the New Era called the millennium,\nsaid when he returned it to me, that he was not the proper person to\nforward the manuscript to the legislature. I do not know, whether he\nwould have entered into a discussion of the matter, if I had offered him\nto show, that he was not only the proper person, but that it was his\nmost urgent duty to forward my address to the legislature. I thought\nthat he in his new highest office of that State was too much distracted\nand was not prepared for our extraordinary business. Wherefore I sent\nthat same address which was directed to the legislature of Ohio, to the\nspeaker in the House, and instructed him in an extra letter of his duty,\nto forward my address to the House. But he belonged to the Republican\nParty and had no capacity for what was needed to establish the true\nRepublic of Harmony and Peace on earth, and could not be moved to do,\nwhat was shown to him to be most necessary in his circumstances. He\nreturned my address. From him I went to the Lieutenant Governor or\nspeaker in the Senate. He belonged to the American. Party and by his\napplication the Senate appointed a committee for examining my document.\nIn that committee was a member of the Republican Party, who assured his\ncolleagues, that he knew me, that I was a madman, having come from\nGeauga County in which I held a Convention in the year 1851.\nNotwithstanding the most malicious conspiracy of the Sectarian\nneighborhood we succeeded so far, that a number of resolutions in which\nI have concentrated what has been explained in the Convention for the\ncommencement of the millennium, have been unanimously adopted, and then\npublished with other documents for an easier understanding of the\nresolutions. But materialists, papists and other sectarians, instead of\nhaving reflected upon the unexpected glorious news made manifest in that\npamphlet and put them into circulation, did all in their power that the\nlargest portion of copies of that pamphlet and the man to whom they have\nbeen given in care, disappeared, and the calumny was put into\ncirculation, that I became mad. And when that same calumny was renewed\nin the Senate chamber of Ohio, I wrote a resolution, to be offered to\nthat body. But members of the Senate became so scared, that I could find\nnobody, to undertake to offer it to the Senate. I wished by that\nresolution to move the Senate to give me their chamber for a lecture, in\nwhich I wished to explain the madness of those who instead of studying\nour disclosures for Harmony and Peace of nations, are slandering and\ncalumniating me, and ruining this country and preparing it more and more\nto become a spoil to enrich monarchs and their agents.\n\nThen I published that address and other documents which I supposed,\nwould be strong enough to move the legislature and other citizens of\nOhio to send qualified persons to the monthly theological course, which\nwas appointed in that pamphlet.\n\nHere we must extract passages from the last page for a great lesson to\nRepublicans and others that they might not be duped any longer by the\nblind leaders of the blind. That page contains \"a great appeal to the\nGovernor, the Senate and House of Representatives of the State of Ohio.\"\nIt was written, mark well, on the 2d day of February, as is mentioned on\nthat 32d page as well, as on the pages 31 and 29; because on the 29th\npage I commenced to write a paragraph as follows: \"I had to wait till\nthe composition of this epistle advanced so far, that I must finish it\non this 2d day of February\" &c. On that day I wrote what follows from\nthat passage to the end of the pamphlet. And the \"great appeal\" reads:\n\"Fellow laborers in the great cause of human redemption! If you have\nstudied this pamphlet with such attention as it deserves to be studied\nyou will accept this title with gratitude to the Most High, that he has\nchosen us in his mercy for the accomplishment of the most glorious\npromises\".... \"The first most urgent work\" (which the legislature of\nOhio in those circumstances could do) \"is to kindle with this pamphlet a\nlight in the Cabinet and the Congress of the United States. 'And Babylon\nis become a habitation of demons.' REVEL. xviii: 2. The fall of Babylon\nhas been proclaimed by my instrumentality for the fulfilment of the\nfirst three verses of the 18th chapter of the REVELATION, on Easter\nSunday, 1838, under the direction of the powerful angel, who was sent\nfrom the Heavenly Congress. And since that proclamation, the habitation\nof demons on every place of Babylon, on which my message is rejected, is\nmade manifest ... and the numbers of votes which members of the House of\nRepresentatives were casting since my first publication of the\n'testimony for the superabundance of miracles,' which is reprinted on\nthe 9th and 10th pages of this pamphlet, are testifying, from which\nquarters of pitfalls and deep holes the demons came who took possesion\nof the Capitol at the present session.... On this 2nd day of February in\nmy Country Roman Catholic men and women bring each his own candle into\nthe church and burn them\" &c.\n\nI quoted these passages, written on the 2d day of Feb., which was\nSaturday, and given on the same day to the printer; because I had an\nengagement on the next following day in the country and left Columbus on\nthat Saturday, Feb, 2d 1856. When I returned on the next following week\nfrom the country, I heard that on that same day February 2d, 1856, the\nHouse of Representatives finished at length their voting for speaker and\nthat Nathanael Banks was elected Speaker in the House. There is a spirit\nlanguage by numbers. Representatives in the House were casting votes\nfrom the time in which my article \"Testimony for the superabundance of\nmiracles\" appeared in two newspapers of Cleveland and was then copied in\nmy pamphlet for the legislature of Ohio, to make use of it for the\nconversion of the Congress in Washington; because I saw, whenever I\nlooked the numbers of votes cast to elect the speaker, that members of\nthe parties casting votes were under a strong Papal Imperial Royal\ndelusion. When I wrote the above quoted passages on the 2nd day of\nFebruary, 1856, I did not know, that at that same time they finished\ntheir voting with Nathanael Banks as speaker in the House. Nathanael\nmeans a \"gift of God.\" And the name Banks was prophetical for what\nfollowed then in regard to the Banks; because this generation could\nreceive no more suitable gift than Banks are. There is not only in\nnumbers but also in names and in manifold other correspondences a spirit\nlanguage which we understand; and in this our mission events connected\nwith our steps testify the condition in which those are, who neglect to\nmake use of our message of Peace. The Governor and the legislature of\nOhio did not care about our urgent appeal made to them in writing and in\nprint, and the same time in Washington the name of Banks announced the\nterrible condition of this same country founding their trust in banks\nand paper-money, which will be eventually made manifest with a terrible\ncrash.\n\nAfter that experience made at the Republican Legislature of Ohio, in\nwhich we could not find assistance for the circulation of our message of\nPeace, and for holding our monthly theological course, I remained in\nOhio, till I heard Governor Chase in a campaign for candidate Fremont\nassert with great boldness, that he knew Fremont. I did not know Fremont\nat that time. But after having studied as much as was required to know\nhim, I pitied Governor Chase and other Republicans very much, that they\neither by ignorance of matters or by preferring private interest to the\ncommon welfare, should have ruined the country and destroyed an enormous\namount of human life and property, so that the Kansas affairs alone cost\nmore than fifty millions of dollars. All the evils would have been\navoided, if Hon. Giddings and his co-operators who have been most\nurgently invited to attend the above mentioned Convention which was held\nin their vicinity in the year 1851, had not despised our invitation.\nBut at that time matters had not arrived to that maturity in which they\nare now. And we write and mention some champions and leaders of parties,\nthat they themselves and by their instrumentality many others might be\nawakened from their lethargy and attend at length our monthly\ntheological course the appointment of which they will find at the end of\nthis book, and learn that which is most needed for the support of the\ntrue Republican, or what is the same, true Christian against the\nmonarchial cause.\n\nI have sent to speaker Banks a copy of the pamphlet, from the last page\nof which I have quoted above some passages, on which page there is the\nadmirable correspondence of the governor and the legislature of Ohio\nwith his election for speaker. But I think, that other trifling business\ndid hinder Mr. Banks' comprehending wonders and signs contained in that\npamphlet, and that he did not study it so deep as to comprehend the\ncorrespondence of the contents of the last page of said pamphlet with\nhis election for speaker on the same day on which I wrote that page. In\nthis book is no room to explain the language by numbers; but we may\ngenerally observe, that the election took place under the spell of the\nPapel Imperial Royal spirits; and it was said, that it did not happen,\ntill a Roman catholic priest came into the House of Representatives and\nperformed his prayer. Whether that report was true or not, is is not my\nbusiness to investigate; but it is true, that the spell was taken away,\nwhen I in my application to the governor and the legislature of Ohio\nwrote on the last page of the above quoted pamphlet: \"You are requested\nto cast so many copies of this pamphlet in the Cabinet and Congress of\nWashington, and also into the legislature of each State, as are required\nto kindle a great light everywhere.\" Reference is made to the\n\"Candle-mass,\" as the feast of the 2d February is called. It is Mary's\npurification and Christ's presentation in the temple; and that our\nreference to the casting of votes for the speaker in the House of the\nUnited States destroyed the spell and they agreed at length in the\nprophetical name Banks, with which there was already great trouble, and\nthe greater troubles will follow the longer nations delay to apply our\nremedies against the manifold enormous evils with which nations are\nharrassed and ruined. I made some acquaintance with Governor Banks after\nmy last arrival in Boston in Nov. 1858. I found proper to write to him a\nlengthy letter in which I assured him, that if he would become a great\nsupporter of the true Republican cause, he would need[Q] some private\nlessons to know what happened in our age for the introduction of the\nuniversal Republic of Harmony and Peace; because without that knowledge\nhe in the present course of the Republican Party would contribute his\nshare not for Peace, but for revolutions and war. I offered in that\nletter to give him some private lessons in his house, if he would wish\nto receive them regarding our message of Peace and the credentials of\nour mission, and I added, that in that season of short days and long\nnights there would be at candle-light good opportunity for our lessons.\nI went then to his house in Waltham, several miles from Boston. But on\nthat evening he had not yet returned from his office, and I was\ninformed, that on the next morning would be the best chance to speak\nwith him. I then went there but he had not much time to speak, because\nhe had to go to his office, and he invited me to see him in his office.\nFrom that circumstance I concluded, that he did not keep in mind the\ncontents of my letter in which I assured him, that his office would not\nbe the proper place for our lessons, but that the night hours in his\nhouse would suit best for our lessons; but then there was no time to\nexpostulate with him on this point. I started then for New Hampshire,\nand at my return to Boston I wrote to him again, that I intended to see\nhim again, but not in his office which would not be the proper place for\nour lessons, but in his house, that if he would be desirous to receive\nlessons I would remain for some days in his village and give to him\nlessons at candle-light. I came then to his village, and prepared one of\nhis acquaintances, a zealous spiritualist who appeared to comprehend\neasier than other spiritualists! that Presidents, Governors and other\nofficers cannot save this Republic from the grasp of monarchs except by\nthe use of the spiritual weapons which are concentrated in my writings\nfor the commencement of the promised New Era and that Governor Banks to\nuse his influence for Harmony and Peace of all nations, had to take\nlessons from me. When I thought, that the spiritualist partly by hearing\nme partly by reading one of my pamphlets had understood the matter so\nfar as necessary to move the Governor to accept my proposition, he went\nto see Governor Banks. But he returned with the message, that the\nGovernor had started for Hartford.\n\nI could not stay longer in Waltham and understood from this circumstance\nthat Governor Banks was not the officer, who would commence to open the\ndoor at the government for commencing the New Era. I thought that if he\nwould comprehend our message, by his instrumentality the Legislature of\nMassachusetts and by their instrumentality the Congress of the United\nStates might be moved for using our spiritual weapons against the\nanti-Republican powers, I heard in November 1858, in the night before\nthe election of the Governor and the congress members Governor Banks\ndeliver his speech in Chelsea City. He affirmed that he did not speak\nfor himself but for his friend Burlingame, that he might be re-elected\nfor Congress. I heard this same Burlingame haranguing against Buchanan\nand for Fremont during the last Presidential campaign, and understood\nthat his speech was nothing else but a heap of \"burly games.\" Mark well,\nthat in our meetings with remarkable persons, names are expressive, but\nsometimes their signification is so hidden, that some letter is to be\nchanged, to be understood. The great heap of burly games spread in\nnewspapers and in public speeches against Buchanan instead of studying\nour message of Peace and communicating it to President Buchanan to save\nthe country, prove nothing else except that this degraded generation are\npreparing the way to such a tyranny as will destroy the largest part and\nchain the remnant of the people in such a manner that no word will be\nheard against the cruelty and tyranny which will keep them in slavery,\nif they do not sooner open their eyes and make use of our message of\nPeace. I thought[R], that if Governor Banks would be converted, he would\nconvert also his friend Burlingame and act through him in the congress.\nI came after that in Boston, to the office of Governor Banks to see him\nthere; but I was told, that he was expected to be in half an hour in\nthe office. But instead of waiting at, or returning to the office, I was\ntold by my leader, that I had accomplished my mission in the State of\nMassachusetts and was carried directly to other States.\n\nWonders and signs which have been given in Boston and Chelsea City near\nBoston at that my visit there, are spoken of in the following treatise.\nBut before we finish this treatise, we should mention somewhat regarding\nthe Governor of New York in connexion with the Governors of Ohio and\nMassachussetts. We do not take any interest in the campaign for\nofficers, except when we are directed by our leaders to give in this way\na great lesson to nations: as it was the case in the first treatise of\nthis book.\n\nWhile I intended in Summer, 1858, to start from Philadelphia for the\nWest, I was directed by my leaders to New York. I arrived the same hour\nin the City of New York, in which the laying of the Atlantic Cable had\nbeen accomplished, and while spiritualists were rejoicing in a public\nmeeting at the success, in the supposition that the success was certain\nand that it was a great blessing for the United States, I explained in\nthat meeting, that the success would be a great scourge for this\ncountry, if people would not receive our message of Peace and convert\nmonarchs into true Republicans. My explanation was then confirmed by\nsigns. After the exchange of President Buchanan's message with the\nmessage of Queen Victoria the use of the Atlantic Telegraph has been\nsuspended by invisible agency, and while the City of New York, the great\nBabylon of the United States, was celebrating the first time the success\nof the Atlantic Telegraph, the tower, the cupola and so much of the\ninterior of the building of the City Hall was destroyed, as could be\nreached by fire. And at the second solemn celebration of the success of\nthe Atlantic Telegraph the whole Quarantine with numerous buildings was\ndestroyed by fire. The materialistic spectators who looked only on the\nsurface, were not aware of the interior agency. But in connexion with\nthese warning fires other signs were given testifying also in this\nconnexsion of matters the subjugation of this country by Papal Imperial\nRoyal or Monarchial spirits, while citizens of the United States are not\nyet aware of. I wrote a peculiar treatise on those signs, which will be\npublished in due time. There was a coalescence of strange\ncorrespondences, While the Queen of England was celebrating with Emperor\nNapoleon the tremendous naval exhibition at Cobourgh, for the\nsubjugation of the world by monarchs, the laying of the Atlantic\nTelegraph was accomplished and the President of the United States\nexchanged the message with the Queen; and the destroying fires\naccompanied the celebration of its success, till at length also the\nCrystal Palace was consumed by fire; and the spirits who are subject to\nPopish prelates and monks, announced the \"Philanthropic Convention in\nUtica,\" and the Archbishop of New-York laid the corner stone to his new\ncathedral by the assistance of six suffragan bishops. All these in\nconnexion with other memorable events happened according to the spirit\nlanguage of the prophetical calendar, and I was directed to perform\ncorresponding memorable actions which are explained in this treatise,\nand amongst those actions here I mention the trial of the three\ncandidates for the Governor's office of the State of New-York. I have\nalready remarked, that I wrote to Hon. Gerrit Smith after he had been\nproclaimed candidate by his party. But when he was not ready to become\nmessenger of the New Era, I wrote then two lengthy articles, one to be\nused by Judge Parker, the Democratic candidate, if he would receive our\nmessage, and another to be used by the merchant Morgan, the candidate of\nthe Republican Party. I do not belong to any party, and I had only to\ntry spirits of the candidates for Governor in the State in which is the\nconcentration of all monarchial speculations, against which and for the\ntrue Republican cause only that Governor could act with power, who would\nhave so much understanding in spiritual things as to comprehend the\nsubstance of our message and of the credentials of our mission. Such a\nman would be a blessing not only for his State, but for the whole\ncountry. Both my articles have been written in a manner, that only that\nCandidate could make use of the article prepared for his use, who would\nbe convinced of our mission, which I intended to explain to him\nprivately, if he would take an interest in my article.\n\nHere follows only a synopsis of our trials of spirits at the two\ncandidates, to wit, the Democratic and the Republican for the office of\nGovernor in the State of New York.\n\nAccording to the direction of our leaders I paid first my personal visit\nto Judge Parker of Albany, Democratic Candidate. He appointed a certain\ntime for an interview in which he would be ready to read my writing and\nhear what I had to say. But when I would return at the appointed time,\nmy leader interfered and said, that I had to try the spirits of merchant\nMorgan of the City of New York, Candidate of the Republican Party.\nMorgan appeared to be shrewd as I supposed him to be; because otherwise,\nhaving commenced in poverty he would not have become a rich merchant.\nWhen I mentioned my business with him, he replied that he had a\nbusiness, which he must attend in the city, and that his clerk who was\nin that room, would settle my business with him; and he left the room.\nThen I talked with his young clerk and mentioned my former charges and\nmy present charge, as far as he may have been able to bear, and that I\nhad with me a document which I had prepared for that campaign. I added,\nthat whereas I belong to no party, that candidate would be most\nqualified for the Governor's office, who would comprehend my document\nand make use of it. The clerk insisted, that I should go with my\ndocument to the editors of the Tribune. But I replied, that my document\nwas not prepared for the Tribune, but to be studied and used by the\ncandidate himself. But the clerk remarked, that Mr. Morgan would not\nhave time to study it. And I said, that if Mr. Morgan would not have\ntime, I would go to Judge Parker; and I assured the Clerk, that if Judge\nParker would have time to study my document and to make use of it, he\nwould certainly become Governor. Then the clerk was moved, that he\nappointed the hour of the next following day, in which I could speak\nwith Mr. Morgan. I came at the appointed hour; but Mr. Morgan spoke with\nanother man, and when he saw me, he went with his man in an other room.\nIn the mean time the clerk insisted, that I should go with my document\nto the editors of the Tribune. I did not leave directly the room but was\nwaiting till Mr. Morgan dispatched his man. Then without speaking with\nme a word he went to other business.\n\nAfter that my experience I thought that in our dealings with material\nmen we must be provided with very tangeable arguments. I made shortly\nbefore that trial acquaintance with a stubborn materialist in the City\nof New York. He had great influence upon people of certan classes, and\nhad all his trust in weapons of iron to put down monarchs. I found him\naccessible at the point of human magnetism and convinced him by degrees\nso far, that he confessed that the weapons of the spirit were the right\nweapons to overcome the monarchial powers. He was, when I made\nacquaintance with him, running against Judge Parker. But I came after my\ntrial of Mr. Morgan to him, showing that Judge Parker was amongst the\nthree candidates the man who if he would comprehend our message of\nPeace, would work powerfully for the true Republican cause. During my\nexplanation he was inspired to do all in his power for Judge Parker's\nelection, if the Judge should settle matters with me and pay the\nexpenses for what was to be published in German and in English circulars\nfrom each position separately, to be put in circulation in all\ndirections of the State of New-York. That man gave me then in writing\nthe promise to excercise all his influence for Judge Parker's election,\nif the Judge settles with me the matter.\n\nIt is to be repeated, that I according to my mission, am working not for\nany pay or reward, but only for the great cause of my mission, satisfied\nwith simple food and raiment, which I get when needed, from those who\nunderstand that I am working without pay for the great community of\nmankind. The man who gave me the above mentioned written promise gave me\nalso money to pay my fare from New-York to Albany. I arrived there on a\nSunday morning, which was the best time for trying Judge Parker's\nspirit. I explained to him briefly the reasons why I could not come at\nthe appointed time, without mentioning the invisible direction; because\nI supposed that the Judge was not yet prepared to comprehend spiritual\nthings. But I insisted, that he, to secure his election, had to spend\nthat Sunday in studying my writings instead of going to church; for he\nmentioned that I did not come the proper time to him, because he was\npreparing to go in the church. I showed to him the title page of my\npamphlet; \"Redemption of oppressed humanity! Christ's manifestation by\nhis messengers for the Abolition of all kinds of Popery.\" On that page\nnot only my former offices in Babylon are expressed, but also my present\noffice is mentioned, by virtue of, which I represent the messengers by\nwhom the promised New Era will be introduced. If he had read the title\npage on which the substance of our message is concentrated and our\nmission is expressed, with such attention as to comprehend it and to\nreflect upon it, he could have understood, that to spend that Sunday\nwith me was exceedingly more important than to attend his sectarian\nchurch. I repeated that to study my documents on that Sunday was most\nimportant for him.\n\nTwo things seemed to deter him from receiving my advice. In the first\nplace he saw on the title page, that I, after having been eighteen years\nRoman Catholic Priest, appeared in public for the abolition of all kinds\nof Popery. He may have been afraid to scare Roman Catholics from voting\nfor him, if he would be in any connexion with me. I found not proper to\nexplain, that what I intended to publish in behalf of his election,\nwould not scare but strengthen Roman Catholics to vote for him, but\nwould scare many Republicans and Abolitionists to vote for their\ncandidates and would draw them to him. In the second place he seemed to\nhave been in the same opinion in which I found Democratic editors of\nnewspapers, who told me expressly that they were certain, that their\ncandidate would be Governor. When I found him not ready to study my\ndocument on Sunday instead of going into his sectarian church, I did not\nshow him the writing of the champion who was determined to act under the\nabove mentioned condition for Judge Parker's election, but I reported\ndirectly to that champion that which happened at my trial of Judge\nParker's spirits and I started straightways for the States of New\nEngland.\n\nAttentive readers of this treatise do comprehend, why in the cloud of\nwitnesses of our mission amongst the men and women of the so called\nRepublican Party I selected the three acting Governors, Hon. Chase of\nOhio, Banks of Mass, and Hon. Morgan of New York. They appear, because\nthey are Headmen of the three most dangerous States to the true\nRepublican cause. Those are the principal States from which there is\nspread also into other States much zeal for freedom of nations without\nknowledge of the means for the true freedom. This their zeal instead of\npromoting the true Republican cause is promoting the cause of monarchs\nand ruining this country. I could write much in connexion with these\nthree Governors for a warning example to all Governors and all other\nofficers; but these few hints may suffice, that all might know the\nnecessity to study our message of Peace, to promote in their offices the\ntrue Democratic or true Republican cause and establish Peace on the\nwhole globe. There is a general hue raised by Republicans, that there is\ngreat corruption at the Federal Government. There is in all parties and\nsects a general and exceedingly great corruption; and we must repeat,\nthat those political and ecclesiastical heads who belong to the parties\nof Abolitionists and Republicans, are the principal cause of the\nhorrible degradation and corruption, by which this country is ruined;\nbecause since the time in which I commenced to urge the American nation\nby English addresses and publications, my principal applications were\nespecially to those who profess to belong to the parties of Republicans\nand Abolitionists. If they had studied our message of Peace and had\napplied the remedy which is comprehended in it against all kinds of\ndegradation and corruption, we would have seen several years ago the\nfruits of our work. But when they in their degradation and corruption,\ninstead of having received our message of Peace, did all in their power\nto stop it, as I have shown, instead of hundreds of instances of our\nexperience only by the remarkable specimen of the Utica Philanthropic\nConvention, they are to be regarded as the principal cause of such awful\nwarnings, as a specimen was given on Sunday Sexagesima, February 27th\n1859, on the President's Square of Washington by the executive power of\nour leader who has REVEL. xiv:14 a sickle in his hand, and will make use\nof \"sickles\" to sweep away the scoundrels and corruptors of females.\nTheir abominations will come to day-light in this \"Judgment\nDispensation,\" when the criminals will least expect. The farther you\nproceed in reading and understanding this book, the more light you will\nreceive in regard to the inner life of man and to the world of spirits,\nto know the secret enemies of true Republicanism, and how to stop the\ndegradation and corruption, by which Republic is destroyed and monarchy\nor tyranny is established.\n\nWe have selected in the first treatise such facts as should inspire\nevery reader and especially Democrats for co-operation with us, and the\nfacts made public in this treatise, should move especially the parties\nof Abolitionists and Republicans. We will see, whether President\nBuchanan's friends or the heads of his opposition will hear sooner the\nvoice of our master made manifest by our mediumship for Harmony and\nPeace of all nations, and awaken not only the Government of the United\nStates but also other governments from their lethargy.\n\nHuman degradation and corruption having been sheltered under the cloak\nof virtue, and under the specious name of \"Free Love\" careless males and\nfemale having been ruined in body and soul, peculiar opportunity was\ngiven us to close this treatise with a brief report on \"a treatise on\nthe second coming of Christ. By John H. Noyes, Putney, Vt. 1840,\"\nbecause that treatise was handed to me on this 19th day of March, while\nI am travelling through Cumberland County, Pa. and by what happened at\nthe reception of that treatise I was aware, that a brief report would\nsuit best for closing this our treatise. On the 29th page of that\ntreatise we read; \"Now Swedenborg preached that the second coming of\nChrist took place in 1757, and that he was himself an eye witness of the\ntransaction. Ann Lee, the mother of the Shakers, preached that the\nsecond coming took place in 1770, and that Christ made his appearance\nin her person. Many similar proclamations have been made from time to\ntime, along the whole period of Christian history, and especially since\nthe Reformation. The latest of this fashion that has come to our notice,\nis Professor Andreas Bernardus Smolnikar, who teaches that Christ\nappeared in 1836, and appointed him 'Ambassador Extraordinary'\" (Mr.\nNoyes quotes as his authority \"Signs of the times,\" No. 12. p. 95. Then\nhe continues his tale as follows:) \"of all these we may say fearlessly,\nas Paul says, 'though they be Angels from Heaven, let them be accursed'\nthey have denied the word of God--together with these, another class of\nvisionaries and impostors, less presumptuous, but equally foolish, may\nbe noticed. We refer to those who either by pretended revelation, or by\ninterpretation, have undertaken, from time to time within the last few\ncenturies, to prophesy of the near approach of the second advent. The\nlatest and most notable specimen of this class, is William Miller, who\nat this time, is confidently proclaiming, 1843 is the appointed year of\nthe second coming.\"\n\nI would not have noticed \"Noyes's treaties,\" if it had not been\nunexpectedly handed to me, when I came, while I thought I was going into\nthe house of a man with whom I was acquainted, to his brother whom I did\nnot know until yesterday, when I came against my expectation to him. He\ncommenced to tell that he had a pamphlet in which Mr. Noyes speaks about\nme. Then he has shown the above quoted passage in Noyes's pamphlet. But\nI did not yet think to take notice of it, till at length he has brought\nthis morning the pamphlet to his brother-in-law, with whom I stopped\nlast night, and I found proper to quote the passage and to write this\nedition for the conclusion of this treatise. But the quoted passage is\nin such connexions and correspondences, that in a new large treatise I\ncould not explain them. Here we can report only the following items.\n\nIn the year 1840, on Easter Saturday, my third German volume of\n\"memorable events\" issued from the press. Those three volumes exhibit\nthe \"magnetic chain\" of events to bind the dragon or serpant, the image\nof the spirit of delusion and destruction, who inspires such\n\"extraordinary ambassadors\", as John H. Noyse is. That he belongs to\nthose deceivers who have deluded those who belong to the Anti-slavery\nand Republican Parties, and are opposed to our message of Peace, is\nevident by the circumstance, that I commenced this treatise with the\nthree angels or ambassadors or messengers of the 14th chapter of the\nREVEL., the 3d amongst whom commences his message in the 9th verse of\nthat chapter. I mentioned that each of those angels or messengers\nrepresents a body or society of messengers, and that Dr. Bengel has\npointed out in the first part of the last century, that Christ will be\nmade manifest about the year 1836; but that neither Dr. Bengel nor any\nother man did know the manner in which he was to be made manifest, till\nit was disclosed by the 3d Angel REVEL. xiv: 9, or the representative of\nangels or ambassadors or messengers by whom the contents of the prophecy\nxiv. 9, 10, 11, must be fulfilled. Interpreters did not understand many\nother things nor those verses till they may read their explanation in my\nabove quoted three German volumes. I do not recollect, how I did entitle\nthat my address; but it did not contain 95 pages nor was it published in\nseveral numbers, so that I did not know what those \"signs of the times\"\nwere, to which Noyse has reference, except that Joshuah Himes, the head\nof the Millerite imposition was publishing at that time a paper,\nentitled \"Signs of the Times,\" and since he announced, that he would\npublish also such views regarding Christ's coming, which were not in\naccordance with the views of his sect, I expected to open the door to\nthe circulation of our message of Peace through that paper. I wrote\ntherefore a preparatory article, in which I touched only such matters as\nthat sect of adventurists could bear. And that my article was published\nin that paper. But when I offered the second article which touched\nnearer the Millerites' absurdities and follies, expecting Christ on the\nclouds and other paraphernalia, he refused to publish it, and is yet\ndeceiving his disciples, although in the year 1840 opportunity was given\nto Millerites, to come out from their dreadful delusion. Whether Joshuah\nHimes was the first who misrepresented in so dreadful a manner our\nmessage[S], or Noyse perverted what the other deceiver published, they\nmay decide; because the other is also a dreadful deceiver, who had\nopportunity to communicate to his readers our disclosures concerning\nChrist's Coming, but he refused to publish our article. But to the\nconclusion of this treatise Noyse belongs.\n\nOn the 5th of January, 1837, at 5 o'clock P.M. I received from a\nHeavenly messenger the order to prepare for starting to America. But at\nthat time I did not know more than that in this country preparations\nwere to be made for establishing the promised peaceable reign of Christ\non earth. But my extraordinary mission commenced to be made manifest\nafter the events which happened A.D. 1838 in connexion with my mission\nand which are explained in my above mentioned three German volumes.\nInstead of having studied those volumes and then reported accordingly,\nthere came such ambassadors of darkness as we have here a specimen of\nJohn H. Noyse. Greater impudence could not be expected than to write\nabout me without having studied my books in which I have published what\nshould have been translated from the German also In other languages. In\nthe third volume it is shown, where Swedenborg, Wm. Miller and others\nstand, who wrote before me on the second Coming of Christ. But before I\nundertook to write about their standing, I read their books; then I have\nshown, how parties and sects, each in their own way have given testimony\nto our mission. The principal of those parties have been mentioned in my\nthird volume, which was published A.D. 1840. But John H. Noyse and his\nsect were not at that time so famous as to having been brought to my\nnotice. At length a \"noise\" of his existence came to me in the following\nmanner:\n\nAbout the year 1844, while I had business in New York. Theophilus Gates\ncame to me after having read an address of mine in which I urged readers\nto co-operate for establishing a centre of our work. T. Gates spoke\nabout a certain point persuading me to adopt it for a sure success in\nestablishing our centre. I said, that I did not know, whether I\nunderstood him correctly or not. Therefore I would read if he had\npublished anything on that subject and then I would talk with him about\nit. Then he brought to me his pamphlet, entitled: \"the Battle Axe,\" in\nwhich he endeavored to prove \"the free love doctrine\" by the Bible as\nwell as by authorities of this time. His greatest authority was a letter\nof this same John H. Noyse.\n\nI gave a great lesson to Th. Gates who was ruining people by his\ninfernal doctrine; but he did not digest my lesson. Then I made\nacquaintance with some John H. Noyse's disciples and asked them, how\ntheir leader became so blind as to support the damnable doctrine which\nopens the door to all kinds of lasciviousness, adultery and fornication,\nwhich ruins people and is diametrically opposed to the spirit of the New\nTestament. His disciples said, that he wrote that letter in a haste, and\nthat it was published against his intention, and that he retracted his\nview expressed in that letter. Then I attended a meeting of\nPerfectionists in Newark, N.J. Some of them were with Noyse, others were\nagainst his supporting the Free Love doctrine. I addressed the audience.\nThen I was invited to dinner by a Perfectionist who did not belong to\nNoyse's Party. I was asked by my host, whether I did read or not, what\nappeared shortly before that in Noyse's \"Perfectionist\" against me.\nAfter my negative answer he gave me the number containing Noyse's\narticle against me. I took it to the meeting which was appointed on the\nsame Sunday afternoon and read that article at the meeting and explained\nNoyse's misrepresentations of the contents of my article to which\nreference was made in Noyse's article, and remarked that it was\npossible, that Mr. Noyse did not make purposely but only in haste those\nmisrepresentations, and that in the case that he is a friend of Truth,\nhe would retract what he had published misrepresenting my statements. I\nadded, that in this case I would like to see him and converse personally\nwith him about the matter. One of his disciples said that Noyse was a\nman ready to receive truth, and that he wished to go with me to Mr.\nNoyse and to bear travelling expenses. We started and took also another\nfriend of Mr. Noyse with us. At our arrival we were cordially received,\ntill Mr. Noyse heard my name. At that moment he was entirely changed,\ntook his friends into his room, while I remained on the porch. He spoke\nwith them so loud, that I heard every word, while he reproached to them,\nthat they took me with them. It was nearly dinner time, and I found\nproper not to speak about our case, till we would be together in his\nPrinting Office. It happened soon after dinner. I said that those who\nwere present, were Mr. Noyse's friends, but that I expected, that they\nwere for truth, and that also Noyse will correct the errors and\nmisrepresentations which he has published regarding my mission and\nregarding my statements in my article, to which he had reference in his\narticle. But Mr. Noyse pertinaciously denied to have misrepresented my\nstatements. I had in my pocket the number of the paper containing my\narticle and that number of the Perfectionist in which my publication has\nbeen misrepresented. I read corresponding passages from both, and asked\nthe witnesses, whether Noyse's report contained the same sense as my\nreport. All his friends remained silent; but he continued to be\nobdurate, and repeated in the most impudent manner, that he did not\nmisrepresent my statements. I did know nothing until yesterday about his\nhaving misrepresented as early as 1840 my doctrine regarding Christ's\ncoming and slandered and calumniated me already in that year. And when I\nmet four or five years after that personally with him in his Printing\nOffice about our business, he appeared as the most stubborn infallible\nPope, affirming with the most impudent affront, that what he published\nagainst me, was true. But some bystanders commenced to cry: \"Snake!\nsnake! snake!\" pointing out of the door of the Printing Office in a\ndistance from the door to see what it was. There was a very large snake\nmarching from a distance directly towards us and towards the door of the\nPrinting Office, and went, in spite of the men gazing it, under the\nthreshold, and sheltered its self under the floor of the Printing\nOffice. It was most singular, that the devil, that means calumniator, by\nwhom the snake was possessed, magnetized so the witnesses, that none of\nthem took an instrument to kill the snake, although he could have easily\nreached one for this purpose in the Printing Office. After having been\nall so baffled, I said to Mr. Noyse, that the snake or the dragon is the\nHoly Ghost who comes from the depth of his Printing Office and inspires\nhis readers with such infernal delusion, as appeared in his\n\"Perfectionist\" against my mission, and I left directly his place.\n\nThe man who has brought me to Mr. Noyse, left soon after that spectacle\nhis own wife, a good natured woman, and went with another \"Lady\" to\nunknown regions. And Noyse left, not long after that that place, and\nfounded in the State of New York, the Oneida community, in which his\nfollowers professed publicly and published their Free Love doctrine, and\nput it in practice in that community and elsewhere, when they had\nopportunity to deceive and ruin the incautious, abusing the Bible in the\nmost horrible manner and anathematizing the true messengers of God. Such\nimposters must also give testimony to our mission in a manner convenient\nto their position, as I have given at the close of this treatise some\nhints, although I could write a volume of memorable events connected\nwith John H. Noyse's \"Perfectionist\" and confirming the given hints. But\nthis treatise being already weighty, we do not need to add an\nexplanation, why our leaders were pleased to furnish Noyse's pamphlet to\ngive occasion to these solemn warnings with which we close this\ntreatise, which should be thankfully received from our directors by all\nparties and especially by Abolitionists and Republicans and by all kinds\nof Perfectionists and Spiritualists of the last fashion, who are by the\nabomination, called Free Love, so stupified, that they cannot comprehend\nour message, although they pretend to be Reformers. But those who will\nbecome true Reformers, must come on our ground according to the plan\nmade public in the last treatise of this book by your sincere brother\nAndrew B. Smolnikar, \"extraordinary Ambassador\" for the introduction of\nthe New Era of Harmony and Peace.\n\n\n\n\nTHIRD TREATISE.\n\n\n\n     \"The War in Europe, its remote and recent causes\" in connexion with\n     our Epistle to the Bishops of Illyria, to be communicated to the\n     Emperors of Austria and France for the resurrection of the mortals\n     as well as their departed friends from their misery and distress\n     into the state of true happiness.\n\n\nInstead of the treatise which was prepared to occupy this place in this\nbook, we write on the 4th day of July, 1859, a New Treatise, while\nothers are keeping the shadow for reality, rejoicing in companies and\nfilling my ears with explosions of crackers and thunders of guns and my\nnostrils with the most disagreeable smell of gun powder, while I am\nmourning in my solitude in the midst of hundreds of thousands of people\nof the City of New York and neighbourhood, because they would not\nreceive our message of peace and learn how to bring forth fruits of the\ntrue liberty of nations. This treatise was occasioned by the book \"The\nWar in Europe, its remote and recent causes\" written by J. H. Duganne,\nand published a few days ago by R. M. DeWitt, Nassau St., No. 60, New\nYork. I mention it here, because it contains a collection of facts and\nevents, by the perusal of which any body, if he reflects upon what he\nreads, may be aware of what we continuously repeat, that people and\ntheir political and ecclesiastical governments have apostatized from\nTruth and Justice, and cannot establish the promised peace, except\naccording to the plan which is given in the fifth or last treatise of\nthis book. The causes of Revolutions and Wars and manifold other plagues\nare contained in the apostasy of men from Truth and Righteousness. This\napostasy brings mortal men into the association with departed deluding\nand destroying spirits, as you know, if you have comprehended the\npreceding treatises, and you will receive the more proof of this\nimportant truth, the farther you will proceed in studying this book.\nMortal men are in close connexion with congenial departed spirits. The\nlife of man in his mortal body is a manifestation of influence from the\nsphere of spirits, for whose society he is prepared. By them he is moved\nand supported for action; they influence those who are congenial with\nthem. But men, if they are not versed in the inner life, are not aware\nof this influence; although this is the first and most necessary\nknowledge for the abolition of revolutions and wars and manifold other\nplagues, which originate from the influence of destroying spirits, who\nthemselves may be so ignorant, that the magnetic fluid which they\ncommunicate to men is pestilential, as a man who is infected with one or\nthe other kind of plague, may be ignorant of his dreadful condition, and\nof the fact that he infects also others who, in their ignorance of\nmatters, are united with his deleterious condition. If, for instance,\nthe Emperors of Austria and France, and their Generals and other\nOfficers, and all who sympathize with one or the other, and contribute\ntheir share for the destruction of the enemy, would know the proper\ncondition of spirits with whom they are associated and by whom they are\ninspired in their destructive work, they would be exceedingly\nfrightened, and would cry: \"What shall we do to be saved?\"\n\nMany years before I knew anything about my present mission, I was aware\nby comparing the reports of the Bible with the reports of other ancient\nand modern works and with our own experience in regard to the spirit\nworld, that angels and demons in the Bible are departed men and women of\ndifferent high and low spheres, made manifest to men in mortal bodies,\nwhen there was suitable to give to men tangible testimonies, that\nmortals are in close connexion with departed congenial spirits. The\nlegion, for instance, in the fifth chapter of Mark, is a legion or\nregiment of soldiers who have been destroyed in a battle. The captain\nand his legion had the grave or the cave in which dead bodies were\nlocated, for a suitable location to their degraded condition; and the\nmagnetic fluid, which they inhaled into their inner or magnetic bodies\nwhich are used by spirits, came from the decomposed and rotten cadavers,\nand was the most delicious influence which they could communicate to\ntheir worshipers, and their captain has shewn his terrible madness by\nthe attacks upon his medium, while he was compelled to make manifest,\nwhat he really was. But when he was not compelled to show his real\ncondition, he was deceiving in like manner, as now departed Emperors,\nKings, Generals and other warlike spirits are deceiving, till they\nbring their worshippers on the battlefield, where they effect such\ncarnages, as we read now many reports in newspapers. In this madness the\nvictors and their bishops and priests are feasting and singing \"Te\nDeum,\" while the defeated are praying for the reverse, and neither party\nare prepared to reflect upon the crimes which they have committed by\nhaving killed their fellow men, who should have been educated and should\nhave progressed in knowledge of truth and practice of virtue as long as\ntheir constitutions by applying the right means for the support of their\nphysical strength and health, would have admitted. But alas! they have\nbeen wantonly killed, when they were least prepared for Heaven and best\ndisposed for the infernal regions! And others have been mangled and\nwounded, so that they are crippled for all their lifetime and also\nhindered in the right use of their intellectual and moral faculties. And\nall who were drilled for war, were instead of progressing in virtue,\nretrogressing into corruption. Volumes could be written on this point of\nthe deepest humiliation of the human race. Which are \"the remote and\nrecent causes of the war in Europe?\" The book which occasioned this\ntreatise, contains a series of most detestable facts and proceedings as\nforerunners of the eruption of the volcanoes of the infernal furies\nwhich are destroying now in the wholesale human life and property;\nbecause governments and nations are not in truth, but in delusion and\nconfusion, the necessary consequence of which is destruction. Truth will\nmake you free. This is the teaching of the master whose religion the\nbelligerent parties profess with words, while their actions are\ninstigated by the infernal furies. Also this book contains\nsuperabundance of testimonies of our mission, which is expressed on the\ntitle page. In my five German volumes published within the years 1838\nand 1842, the mystery of iniquity of all governments which profess to be\nchristian governments, has been disclosed, and their highest duty has\nbeen made evident to abolish those abominations and to unite with us for\nthe introduction of Christ's reign, which will be the universal Republic\nof Truth and Justice, Harmony and Peace on the whole globe. In those\nvolumes as well as in all my following publications it is made evident\nthat Peace can never be established on the globe in the present course\nof political and ecclesiastical affairs, and that, what they call peace,\nis only an armistice, during which the dragon and his host are inspiring\nthe governments to amass means for new eruptions of revolutions and\nwars. The book which occasioned this treatise, contains a collection of\ntestimonies confirming and illustrating our teaching, that true peace\ncannot be established, till governments and nations arrive on our\nground. If the Emperor of Austria would evacuate this moment all places\nwhich he occupies in Italy, and if the Emperor of France and his allies\nwould have in sincerity no other object in view, but the only one to\nmake Italy perfectly free, I mean to make Italy a true Republic, and\nwould sacrifice all their strength and influence to this only object,\nthey could not realize their object, till they would learn and receive\nour message of Peace and adopt the plan given in this book for the\nintroduction of the promised New Era. As long as they neglect to do\nthis, they remain under the influence of deluding and destroying\nspirits. But these their masters are so controlled by our leaders, that\nwhen the measure of crimes of governments and nations is again and again\nfilled, new eruptions of destructive revolutions and wars take place on\nsuch days and under such circumstances, that by our explanations of\ncorrespondences they become peculiar warnings; as we have already given\nspecimens of this kind also in this book; and many more will be given on\nsuitable places of the following pages. Readers should not forget that\nwe are preparing them for the Epistle to the Bishops of Illyria.\n\nBefore we commence to translate that epistle, we must give a brief\nepitome of the contents of the treatise, which was to be printed in lieu\nof this treatise, and to which reference has been made in the preceding\ntreatise, and we must write on this 4th of July, 1859 in the midst of\ngreat noise and continuous cracking and thunder of guns and so much\nsmell of powder, that it becomes very tedious. This morning it appeared\nin newspapers, that Samuel Jackson's pyrotechnical establishment on 10th\nand Reed Streets in Philadelphia was yesterday afternoon destroyed by\nthe explosion of fireworks, which were prepared for the exhibition on\nthis day; but they yesterday burned Mr. Beck to death. We mention this\ncase, because we saw it besides many other cases amongst the news of\nthis day, and this Jackson is one of the many strong mediums of\ndestroying spirits whom we endeavored many years ago to deliver from\nthose spirits; but they continue to prepare tremendous fireworks. In the\noctava of the outbreak of the infernal furies in the French Revolution\nof February, 1848, spirits commenced to awaken materialists by raps\nthrough the Fox Girls in the vicinity of Rochester of this State of\nNew-York. They became at length generally known as Rochester Rapping\nSpirits; because in the City of Rochester people first commenced to\nassemble in large numbers and hear those rappings, or also carefully to\ninvestigate, whether those raps came, as they purported, from spirits or\nfrom some other cause. As soon as I read in newspapers the reports of\nthose manifestations, I understood the correspondences and also, why our\nleaders let the infernal powers exhibit their craft in this manner.\nDeluding and destroying spirits from the same spheres from which they\nhave inspired their fighting mediums in Europe, commenced to give\ntestimony in this country that there is truly such a relation between\nthe living in the mortal bodies and the departed as has been disclosed\nin our publications, and at the same time also to show how they were\nduping and deluding such as would not hear our explanations regarding\nthe true condition of spirits, but were quite pleasing with the answers\nwhich they received through the daughters of Mr. Fox and other mediums\nwho commenced then to be developed in large numbers, that is, deluding\nand destroying spirits or infernal demons shewed by manifold perceivable\npossessions, that they were closely attached to congenial men and women.\nI made use of that opportunity and assured citizens of the United\nStates, that rapping spirits would be dreadful destroying spirits also\nin this country, if their operations will not be stopped by the\napplication of the means which are comprehended in our message of Peace.\nBut I did not try those spirits in circles of spiritualists, till I\nreceived order from my leaders to do so. Opportunity was given in\nPittsburgh, Pa. by the reports published in some English and German\nnewspapers regarding the mediumship of Christina Beil, (as the name of\nthat medium of German parents is correctly written, but English\nreporters wrote it Beail, although it is the German Beil, that means a\nhatchet or axe)[T]. Her mediumship aroused a general attention, and\nwhile crowds of attendants were convinced that raps by which questions\nwere answered, were produced by spirits, sceptics denied it, and Mrs.\nSwisshelm published in her \"Saturday Visitor\" the results of her\ninvestigations of spirit rappers at Christina Beil's mediumship. She\nthought, that raps must have been produced by some trick of one or the\nother mortal, although she was not able to discover the trick. The same\nconfession was made in German newspapers by a German Lutheran Pastor.\nThe excitement moved a skilful German chemist who was also a strong\nmaterialist, to investigate the matter in the expectation that he might\nfind out the trick. But he was sincere and confessed, that raps\npurporting to come from spirits, were produced by beings who understood\nthe questions. But under the circumstances of his investigations they\ncould not be produced by mortal men, and must have been produced by\ninvisible agents.\n\nA few days before my reading of those reports, a rapping spirit had been\nshown to me in an extraordinary manner, to relate which in this epitome\nthere is no room. But by that manifestation I was instructed, that I\nshould try the rapping spirits of Christiana Beil in the presence of\nsufficient witnesses. The same German learned chemist, and a German\nPastor of the Reformed Church and other witnesses were present, when I\ntried the spirits of Christina Beil. Also that pastor belonged to that\nschool of theologians who send their departed into such an eternity,\nfrom whence there is no return to mortal men. Such folly is according to\nour knowledge of the condition of the departed most pitiful materialism\nin disguise. But at our meeting with that medium in the house of her\nmother, soon a number of rappers commenced to show by raps in a number\nof places of the room, that they were ready to give answers to our\nquestions. The medium commenced to ask, and instantly all others became\nsilent, and the strongest amongst them gave answers with raps. To the\nquestion with whom he wished to converse, the pastor was shown by strong\nraps as the person with whom the spirit wished to converse, and he\nsignified by raps also that he was ready to give his name by pointing\nout the letters of his name with raps. The pastor repeated the alphabet,\nand was quite astonished, that the letters spelled the name of his\npeculiar friend, a medical doctor and open materialist, who was\nexpressedly denying man's immortality while he was in his mortal body,\nfrom which he departed a few months before that meeting. The pastor gave\na number of questions, and expected to get some answer, with which he\nwould be able to show, that such an answer could not come from that\ndoctor. But at length the pastor confessed, that by nobody else except\nby that departed doctor he would expect all those answers which he had\nreceived.\n\nWhen all was done which would convince the greatest sceptic, if he was\nprepared to reflect upon the facts, I interfered and remarked, that\nafter having received sufficient testimony from that spirit, we wished\nto converse with some other, if any is present. Soon raps were heard of\nso different a sound from the former, that any observer could perceive\nthe exchange of spirits. The first gave answers to German questions;\ntherefore also the second was asked, whether he wished to converse in\nGerman. He answered in the negative, and the medium was pointed out by\nraps as the person with whom he wished to converse. Then English\nquestions were given and he consented to give his name. The alphabet was\nrepeated, till all the letters of his name were pointed out by raps. And\nhis name alarmed the medium exceedingly, that she commenced to cry, and\nalso all her acquaintances were very much excited. I asked the reason,\nand was told, that that spirit was expected amongst the first when that\ngirl became a medium, but they had never any test that he was present,\nand that they gave up all their hopes of getting any answer from him.\nTherefore his manifestation was so unexpected, that it produced such an\neffect upon the medium. I understood the whole matter. That spirit was\nthe principal guardian of that medium or she was principally possessed\nby him, and he had rapped generally in the name of others, when the\ninquirers were so congenial with the medium, that he could look into\ntheir wishes. But he did not give his name, that he might not be\ndiscovered as the deceiver who rapped in the name of others. At length I\ncame in the charge of my mission in March, 1851. I was acquainted\nseveral years before that with that pastor and exhorted him to study my\nbooks and then to proclaim our message of Peace. But my message was not\npopular and it teaches, that the belief of the close connexion of men in\nmortal bodies with congenial departed spirits is the A B C, to arrive\ngradually to a deep knowledge of true religion and to the true freedom\nand deliverance from lying destroying spirits. But pastors who became\nmaterialists, were scared when they perceived, that my message\npresupposes the close connexion with congenial departed. At length\nmediums or possessed by departed spirits alarmed the materialistic\npastors. The mother of the medium belonged to the congregation of that\npastor and she invited that pastor to come and be a witness. My leaders\nwere controlling the legion of spirits, who came from different quarters\nwith their witnesses, and in those circumstances the medical doctor\nReitz, a peculiar friend of that pastor, was the strong rapper and the\nnext was the lying spirit who, when there was no stronger than he,\nrapped in the name of others, till he was at length in our presence\ncompelled to give his name. After that remarkable trial of spirits, I\nsaid to the pastor, that he should instruct the trustees of his church,\nto give me permission to deliver some lectures in that church and to\nexplain that of which he was a witness, but which he could not\nunderstand in the connexion of things, in which it must be understood\nfor the commencement of the New Era, which according to the testimonies\ngiven in his congregation, should be powerfully proclaimed from his\nchurch. But the pastor thought that his congregation were not prepared\nfor so deep things. Although I insisted, that I would make them very\npopular in the German language, which was the language of his\ncongregation, and that it was his highest duty to make use of the\nopportunity to learn what is most necessary for Harmony and Peace of\nnations, he remained as obstinate as other Roman Catholic and Protestant\nPastors.\n\nThen I wrote an article for newspapers, in which I have shown what\nshould be generally known regarding the spirit manifestations which\ncommenced with raps by the mediumship of the Fox Girls to delude, as\ncunning foxes are accustomed to delude, such as would not receive truth\nwhich was disclosed in our message, and were discovered, when they were\ntried according to our mission at the medium Christina Beil's, which,\nmeans the Christian hatchet or the Christian axe, an instrument for\ndestruction, that they were deluding and destroying spirits, by whose\ninfluence destruction of life and property will continue until it will\nbe stopped by receiving and spreading our message of Peace. That article\nwas prepared in English and in German; but editors who have spread\ndeceiving reports regarding spiritualism, refused to publish my article.\nI sent it then to Boston, to be published there in a paper of\nspiritualists. But it was not popular and could not be published.\nMatters were to arrive so far as those will find them, who study and\ncomprehend this whole book.\n\nAfter that trial of spirits I returned several times to Pittsburgh and\npaid always my visit to that learned chemist, who was converted from a\nmaterialist into an enthusiastic spiritualist. He, like many others, was\nexpecting through his mediums to receive truth regarding the spirit\nworld. But he was offended, when I endeavored to make him comprehend,\nthat those spirits with whom he came in communication by his mediums,\nwere materialistic spirits who did not speak through his mediums from\nthe miserable condition of their inner life but from the surface of\ntheir outward condition as they while in their mortal bodies were\naccustomed to boast, and to cheat and delude their fellow men. In the\ntreatise which would have occupied this place, if I had net been moved\nto prepare this for the celebration of the 4th of July, 1859, and its\noctava, that people might commence to learn, how they could become\nindependent from the invisible and visible tyrants by whom they are now\nenslaved, and inspired for revolutions, wars and other crimes, I have\nexplained some very important spirit manifestations at my meetings with\nthe learned chemist in Pittsburgh as preparations to the spirit\nmanifestations which took place at my last visit to the City of Boston\nand neighborhood, and which constitute the principal part of that\ntreatise, the publication of the whole of which must be delayed, and we\ngive here in a synopsis as preparation to our Epistle to the Bishops of\nIllyria, the following items:\n\nBoston is the City, in the cathedral Church of which by our mediumship\nA.D. 1838, such, spirit manifestations took place, by which we have\nreceived the key to open the door for the promised New Era of Harmony\nand Peace on earth. We will give in the next following treatise of this\nbook some light on those manifestations. But when our disclosures on\nthose manifestations had not been received, at length spiritualism of\nthe last fashion gained a peculiar stronghold in Boston, although\nmaterialism made great exertions to check also the modern fashion of\nspiritualism. Since A.D. 1838 I returned several times to Boston, and\nwas trying to move some influential men or congregations for an\nexamination of our message and of the credentials of our mission. When I\narrived at the end of October, 1858, again in Boston I attended on the\nnext Sunday the conference of spiritualists, which was at that time on\nSundays usually held in Boston. As soon as they finished their\nceremonies by which their conference was opened, I found proper to speak\na little in my Illyrian mother tongue, to arouse the attention to what I\nspoke then in English, and in the English language I rebuked\nmaterialists and testified our mission to restore true spiritualism.\nAfter my speech a medium arose, whom I did not know, but found out\nafterwards, that he was Agent of the Fountain House, where spiritualists\nhad their resort and their speculations. He was rebuking a lecturer who\nwas opposed to spiritualism, and, as I understood from the rebuke,\nmisrepresenting facts, and came to that conference to expose\nspiritualism from his materialistic position, denying any manifestation\nfrom the departed. During that rebuke, for a proof, that spirits\nmanifest themselves, he invited that lecturer and other materialists to\na meeting, in which he offered to give an exact description of my mother\nwhom he affirmed to have seen standing on my side, while I was speaking\nin the conference, and that although I was a perfect stranger to him, he\nwas certain that she was my mother, and that he would give an exact\ndescription of her, so that he was confident, that I would confirm his\ndescription. There were spiritualists in the Conference who knew me,\nthat I troubled them in the Utica Convention and elsewhere, and they\nseemed not to be favorable to that proposition.\n\nOn the next following Sunday I made again an attempt in said Conference\nto find out, whether there was any influential person amongst them ready\nto take an active interest in examining our message and the credentials\nof our mission. I commenced to speak from the point which was mentioned\nin the last conference by the medium testifying, that he saw my departed\nmother standing in her glory on my side while I was speaking. But I made\nthe remark that I had two mothers in the spirit world, to wit, my first\nmother by whom I was born, She had great care during her life for my\nwelfare, and having been a great medium of spirit manifestations before\nher departure, always anxious to know truth and act accordingly, she\nprogressed with me also after her departure and became one of those my\nguardians, who take care for my provisions and protection against\ndanger. In this her care she found a strong medium of spirit\nmanifestations, an aged lady who was looking for the third angel, REVEL.\nxiv:9, because according to the testimonies which she had received, she\nwas certain, that since A.D. 1836 he was preparing somewhat, and while\nshe was looking for him since that year in Europe, she was directed by\nher guardian to America with the assurance that she would find him in\nthis country. At length she heard one of my German lectures and\ncomprehended, that I had the mission of the third angel. When she\ncommenced to testify this, my mother appeared to her and entrusted her\nthe care, which she herself had for me before her departure. My mother\nwas an Illyrian, but this new mother was a German. Whenever I had\nopportunity to stop and write in her house, great spirit manifestations\noccurred. At length also she departed and is acting amongst the women\nwho have amongst the departed peculiar offices for the introduction of\nthe New Era. When I mentioned in said Conference somewhat about these\nmatters and understood from the speeches of others that their spirits\nwere drawing the audience in other directions, I turned also to other\nplaces, and tried besides others those professors at Cambridge, Mass.\nwho were appointed A.D. 1857 as a committee to investigate the physical\nphenomena which were believed by some to have been caused by spirits,\nwhile others attributed them to other causes, and those professors,\nafter having performed their investigations, published their opinion\nthat spirits had nothing to do with the phenomena which they had\ninvestigated.\n\nWhen I read that publication, I saw that readers, by the authority of\nthose professors, were strengthened in materialism. Therefore, at my\nreturn to Boston I felt it to be my duty to try to move those professors\nof Cambridge from their materialism, I saw personally those three, who\nbelonged to the committee who have published their opinion regarding the\nphenomena, called spirit manifestations, and also the fourth who did not\nbelong to the committee, but was the strongest operator to explode the\ntruth, that departed spirits are in close connexion with congenial\nmortals, and that they, when circumstances are favorable and it agrees\nwith the Plan of Divine Government, give also to exterior senses of men\nperceivable proofs of this connexion. I said to them, that A.D. 1838\nwere greater spirit manifestations in the Roman Catholic Cathedral\nChurch of Boston by my mediumship and the mediumship of 144 witnesses,\nthan mortal men could expect. Whereas that catalogue of witnesses as\nwell as the events which happened in connexion with our proceedings,\nhave been published in my books, I could by the means of that catalogue\nin a short time convince the professors of the great Truth of close\nconnexion and mutual influence between mortals and their congenial\ndeparted, and by the public testimony of the professors the pernicious\ninfluence of their report regarding the spiritual phenomena would be\nabolished, and the way for the circulation of our message of Peace would\nbe opened. They should therefore appoint time and place to meet with me\nfor this most important investigation of what departed spirits are able\nto effect through mortal men. With all my exertions to move the\nprofessors they remained obstinate sinners against the Holy Ghost who\ngave them opportunity to learn what is most important to correct the\npernicious effect of their report and to cease to brutalize their\nstudents with their materialism. I started from Massachussets to New\nHampshire, because in that State besides other spirit manifestations in\nConcord a Convention of those adventists was held, who besides other\nblasphemies of the living God and his Christ teach also, that man dies\nas a beast, but that when Christ comes on the clouds, he will awaken the\nrighteous from death, but the wicked will be eternally annihilated. As\nall other pestilence which is spread in the Papal and in the Protestant\nsects is supported by the use and abuse of the Bible, likewise also\nthese \"annihilators\" made their discoveries of the annihilation of the\nwicked by the means of the Bible. They are spread through the country\nand especially through the States of New England, and are only a branch\nof the dreadful materialism which has brought the human beings so on the\nsurface of the matter, that they stifled the most needful knowledge\nregarding the spirit world. I warned all sects of Adventists as well as\nothers, everywhere. At length I met in October, 1858, with a portion of\nthe Adventist annihilators in a Conference in Providence of Rhode\nIsland, and tried to convert them from their folly. But they were not\nready to hear facts and then reflect upon them with a sound reason, to\nknow man in his interior life.\n\nThere are different sects of the Adventist annihilators; but that same\nsect, with whom I met in Providence, have appointed for November, 1858,\na Convention in Concord N.H. The appointment contained a general\ninvitation, without confinement to their sect, and I thought that there\nmight be an opportunity for me to find some investigating minds who\nwould listen to our message of Peace. But when I commenced to speak in\ntheir Convention, and their Popes saw that there was danger for their\nspirit annihilation, they applied to the audience with their complaint,\nthat they found in Providence, that I did not believe in Christ's coming\non the clouds and annihilation of the wicked and am rather a kind of a\nspiritualist. Therefore if I would remain I had to be silent, or I had\nto leave the Hall. I replied, that in their circular was no confinement\nto their sect, but their invitation contained exactly the opportunity\nfor the proclamation of our message. But the possessed Popes by spirits\nof delusion and destruction became fierce and enraged, and I found best\nto leave them in their hall. My leader showed me that I should return\ntowards Boston. At my return I was trying spirits on several places. It\nis to be understood that volumes could be written, if I would explain\nwhat I mention in this synopsis preparatory to my Epistle which I have\nsent in my hand-writing to the Bishops in Illyria to be communicated to\nthe Emperors of Austria and France, and which is to be printed in this\ntreatise, that it might reach monarchs and their agents in this book, if\nit should not have reached them in hand-writing. But the events which\noccupy the largest portion of the treatise which would have appeared\nhere, if the celebration of the 4th of July had not moved me to write\nand publish this in lieu of the other, may be expressed in this epitome\nin the following sentences:\n\nDuring my travelling I am most time walking on foot. While I was walking\non foot from Linn, Mass. to Chelsea City, I found the tollgate keeper\nstanding without occupation on the turnpike, and asked him for a\ndirection to the strongest spiritualist in Chelsea City. He directed me\nto a merchant. He was not at home, and I asked his clerk, to give me\ndirections to some other spiritualist. He put several on a paper, the\nfirst of whom was Mr. Mansfield, and I was impressed to go to him. I was\nquite a stranger and without asking about the occupation of this\nMansfield, I asked only for a direction to his house. When I found it, I\nwas told that Mansfield was at his office No. 3. Winter Street in\nBoston. Without asking, what his occupation was, I came at length on the\n3d of December, 1858, into his office. When I was in his office, the\nportraits of the dead drawn by some entranced medium with whom I was\npersonally acquainted, and other paraphernalia reminded me, that that\nmust be the celebrated medium J. V. Mansfield, of whom I read in\nnewspapers, that many sealed letters not only from different quarters of\nAmerica but also from other parts of the Globe, were directed to\ndeparted acquaintances of the writers, and answers were asked from the\ndeparted which he could not give also in the case, if he would read the\nletters. But answers were to be given without opening the letters, by\nhim as writing medium of spirits. He had to return the letters without\nopening the seal, and to add the answers as written by his mediumship.\nWhile reading the reports regarding that medium, I thought to see him,\nwhen I would come again to Boston. But while I was in the first part of\nNovember, 1858, in Boston I did not remember this, and came at my return\nfrom New Hampshire in the briefly related manner on the third December,\n1858, against all my expectation to him. I think that he was present at\nthe two above mentioned Conferences in Boston, in which I spoke before\nstarting for New Hampshire. When I conversed on the 3d of December with\nhim in his office, he invited me to come on Saturday, December 4th 1858,\nto his office and from thence to ride with him to his house in Chelsea\nCity and spend Sunday, December 5th, with him. I was impressed to do so.\nThat Sunday was the second Sunday in Advent. On the 4th, after the\narrival in his house we both were tired and went to bed at 10 o'clock\nP.M. I rested well, till I was awakened by a female departed spirit who\nwas in great distress and entreated me to give her assistance to kill\nher husband. I understood it in a spiritual sense to stop the pernicious\ncourse of her husband, and promised her my assistance. As soon as I\npromised her my assistance my leaders took her in protection and they\nexpelled at the same time the whole company of her task masters out of\nthe room, and then from two places on the outside of the house, from\nwhich they were compelled to remove. After that spectacle, the detail of\nwhich here is not the place to explain, the clock struck four. From this\ncircumstance I understood, that the scene commenced at three o'clock.\n\nThere are certain hours, according to our spirit language by numbers\nmost convenient for certain communications. As the communication\nrequires, also the hour is selelected by my leaders in which they draw\nme into the inner state in which they show me, what is congruous to my\nmission. They put me, in that instance, from my sleep into the inner\nstate of knowledge of what was going on. In this state I not see the\nfemale, although I was conscious, that she was surrounded by enemies of\nher happiness. The whole scene and explanation belonging to the treatise\nwhich will be published in an other time, these hints may suffice, to\nunderstand the following items. As soon as I saw after that scene Mr.\nMansfield and his wife at breakfast, I told them that I had a great\nspirit manifestation, which Mr. Mansfield could not understand, except\nif he would study some of my writings to know somewhat about my mission\nHe read and I explained the substance of some points in my writings to\nmake him known somewhat about my mission. Afternoon, while reading one\nof my pamphlets, he started suddenly and went very fast into another\nroom, and brought directly some paper, put it on the table and said,\nthat while he was reading my pamphlet, a spirit was impressing him to\nask me to write questions which he would answer. I knew not who the\nwoman was, who asked at three o'clock in the morning of that day my\nassistance to kill her husband, but I understood, that if I would follow\nthe direction of my leader, he would reveal it in due time, I knew, that\nat that spirit battle, at which that female was taken under the\nprotection of our leaders, the principal champion was the martyr John\nGeorge Zeigler, an American of German descent, who in his mortal body\nstudied deeper than any other man, my five German volumes, and forsook\nthen all for our holy mission. While he was travelling in a steamboat he\nwas pushed into the Ohio River by an enemy of our holy mission, and\ndeparted into the spirit world, in which he received such offices as he\nwas most qualified for them. He having been the principal amongst those\nwho took the woman in protection, while she asked my assistance, I\nthought, that if I would write to him questions, I would receive the\ninformation, who that woman was. It is to be understood, that Mr.\nMansfield wished, that I should write so, that he could not see what I\nwrote, and then to wrap my writing, to which the spirit had to give\nanswers. But I thought I could write in German, because I was certain\nthat Mr. Mansfield could not read German. Therefore I said to Mr.\nMansfield, that I determined to write in the German language to the\nspirit whom I had in my mind, to whom while he was a mortal, I wrote\nsometimes in German, sometimes in English, but he answered always my\nletters in English, and he, if he is present, will answer also through\nyou in English. But Mr. Mansfield remarked, that I should write my\nquestions in English, that he had lately great troubles with questions\nwhich have been sent by Otto Kunz from Pittsburgh in the German language\nto his departed, and that the last number of the Spirit Age contained an\narticle of Otto Kunz in this respect. I remarked, that I was acquainted\nwith Otto Kunz, (he is the learned chemist, by whom I was preparing my\nway in this treatise, for what follows) but that I did not hear anything\nabout him for a long time, (to wit, since the summer of 1856, when I saw\nhim the last time before my meeting with Mr. Mansfield). I added that I\nshould like to see, what Otto Kunz had published. He brought then from\nan other room the number of the Spiritual Age, which has the date\nDecember 4th 1859. It must be added, that I had not before looked into\nthat number, nor heard anything about Otto Kunz's article. But when Mr.\nMansfield handed me that number, I read Mr. Kunz's article laid the\npaper on the table and said to Mr. Mansfield: I will write in English to\nthe spirit whom I have in my mind. I had yet John George Zeigler in my\nmind; but when I took the pencil, I was impressed to write to Charlotte\nKunz (the departed wife of Otto Kunz) in English, in the supposition,\nthat she could not write English, while she was a mortal, and that also\nin the spirit world she did not learn to write English, that therefore\nto my English address we must receive some unexpected disclosures. I\nwrote therefore while the medium Mr. Mansfield turned in the opposite\ndirection, that he could not see, what I wrote: \"Charlotte Kunz, if you\nare present, please to write what you find proper.\" I folded my writing,\nthat Mansfield could not see it. He was soon entranced, and gave the\nsigns, from which I understood, that she was the person who asked at 3\no'clock A.M. my assistance, and then the communication was written by\nMr. Mansfield in a correct English style and correct orthography and\nsigned \"Charlotte Kunz.\" The communication contains characteristic\nmarks, that the controlling spirit was intimately connected with deep\nmysteries explained in my German books, but that he was not the writer,\nbut one of the company belonging to J. V. Mansfield's guardians, wrote\nthrough him according to the wishes of Charlotte Kunz, but wrote so, as\nif she herself had written. After the communication directed to me has\nbeen written, and Mr. Mansfield reduced into his normal state, I\nrequested him, to copy the communication, and to give the original and\nthe copy to me; because I was asked in the communication by Charlotte\nKunz, professing that she was the writer, that I might write to her\nhusband. The handwriting of the copy was different from the original. I\npreserved the copy and sent the original to Otto Kunz, with my\nhandwriting, remarking, that that communication has been produced by his\nwife under the assistance of our leaders, that he, Otto Kunz, might\ncontribute his share for starting the centre of our Peace Union. I have\nquoted in my writings to Otto Kunz one of the characteristic notes\ntestifying that the communication had certainly been produced under the\nassistance or control of my leaders. And that characteristic note had\nreference to Dante's Prophecy in the 33d Song of Purgatory. I speak of\nthat prophecy in the Epistle to which we are preparing the way. I have\nexplained also to Mr. Kunz several years before my meeting with his\ndeparted wife the substance of that prophecy. I thought, if he at the\nreceipt of that unexpected communication would remember my explanation\nof that prophecy and other testimonies of my mission, he would not be\ntoo hasty in judging about what he could not understand in the\ncommunication but would expect my farther explanation regarding my\ncommunication; because the explanation could not be given in a letter,\nand he was also not prepared in those circumstances to study the\ntreatise in which that communication is copied verbatim, and the\npreparation for its understanding and its explanation is given, and that\ntreatise would have been published instead of this treatise, if we would\nnot have prefered this in the expectation, that this might be more\ncongruous to the present European War, which gives me opportunity to\nexhort nations and governments. And for this purpose, to communicate\nother important things in this treatise, we give only an epitome of the\ntreatise which will be published in another convenient time. But Mr.\nMansfield who has astonished many people in all quarters of the Globe by\nhaving given more than forty thousand answers to sealed letters directed\nto departed persons, became so remarkable, that he in connexion with the\nwell known spiritualist Otto Kunz deserved a peculiar treatise, and\nappears also in this connexion of matters as a peculiar witness; because\nthat which has been made evident in many cases in which we tried\nremarkable mediums, was in a peculiar manner confirmed, while we tried\nthe spirits of J. V. Mansfield, to wit, that he has certain guardians by\nwhom many are deluded, because those guardians give through him answers\nwhich are found correct, when they reach and control the writers of the\nsealed letters directed to their departed. But when this is not the\ncase, answers are not correct. Mr. Mansfield told me, that the largest\nportion of his answers is correct. Such points in regard to the\nrelations in which the departed have been with the inquirers are\nrevealed in the answers, as Mr. Mansfield could not know them. From this\ncircumstance is also explicable, how people could be so moved, that he\nhad received many thousands of letters, although each applicant had to\nsend one dollar fee to the medium, and three dollars in case of a\nguarantee that either an answer, if received would be sent, or the money\nreturned. When we speak of correct statements in many cases, we add that\nin those communications was much of delusion regarding the spirit world.\nAt length when the measure of abominations was filled, I had to try his\nspirits in the manner, the substance of which is given in this epitome,\nthe treatise being prepared to be published, whenever a publisher is\nready to publish a new book, which would contain that and other\ntreatises. From that treatise it is evident, that when Otto Kunz wrote\nhis letter to his departed wife and sent it to Mr. Mansfield to be\nanswered by his mediumship, the tyrants by whom Mr. Mansfield is\nguarded, took her under their subjection. But to give in a new manner a\nmost solemn warning to all spiritualists who will not progress on our\nground, I was sent to Mansfield, and our guardians took under their\ncontrol Charlotte Kunz and the spirits who are writing through Mr.\nMansfield. The enemies of the truth, that departed spirits may use men\nas their writingrnediums must explain the answers by assertions which in\nmost cases appear most ridiculous, for instance, I heard the assertion,\nthat Mansfield opens the letters. But he returns sealed letters as he\nreceives them; although we would not deny the possibility of temptation\nto open one or the other letter of persons, with whom his guardians were\nnot congenial, and therefore could not give an answer. But if I had\nshown to him my line directed to the departed Charlotte Kunz, although\nhe has been before that in correspondence with her husband, Mr.\nMansfield with all his guardians would not have been able to give the\ncharacteristic notes which are in the communication testifying, that\nsome of our leaders was the superior, while J. V. Mansfield's guardian\nwas writing that communication with Charlotte Kunz's signature, although\nthere are the strongest marks in the communication, that she could not\nwrite it, but that a deluding and destroying guardian of J. V. Mansfield\nwrote it, partly according to her wishes, partly according to his own\nimpulse, partly according to the dictation of our leader who controlled\nhim, that he inserted the characteristic notes given by our leader. This\nis the epitome of that treatise, which was to be given in this treatise\nas a peculiar preparation to my epistle to the Bishops of Illyria. But\nbefore we commence to translate it, we must add also the following\nremarks. When our leaders compel in one place \"the Secret Enemies of\nTrue Republicanism\" to bring to daylight their abominations for our\npeculiar use to enlighten this degraded generation, they send us\ncorresponding testimonies also from other places, and we have collected\nin said treatise some extraordinary testimonies for an illustration of\nthe answers of the sealed letters by J. V. Mansfield's mediumship. A\npeculiar witness in this repect was Doctor Randolph, whose spirits I\ntried several years before my meeting with Mansfield; but he was not\nready to be converted from darkness to the light which is kindled by our\ndisclosures. At length when I tried Mansfield's spirits, newspapers\ncommenced to publish Dr. Randolph's confessions. He tells: \"I was a\nmedium about eight years, during which time I made three thousand\nspeeches,\" &c. \"And to day I had rather seen the Cholera in my house\nthan be a spiritual medium! for years I have lived alone for\nspiritualism and its cognates. Henceforth I live to combat many of the\nidentical doctrines that I once accepted as Heavenly truths.\" \"I enter\nthe arena,\" says he \"as the champion of common sense, against what in my\nsoul I believe to be the most tremendous enemy of God, morals and\nreligion, that ever found foothold on the earth--the most seductive,\nhence most dangerous form of sensualism that ever cursed a nation, age\nor people.\" If Dr. Randolph had been brought from spirits of delusion on\nour ground, he would have assisted us to open the door for the New Era.\nBut he returned to the sects, from which spirits commenced to manifest\nthemselves in their materialistic deluding manner, till we commenced to\nshow, what they were, and then they commenced to be caught in their\nlies, and many spiritualists commenced to be scared; but they would not\nprogress on our ground, and returned to professed materialism and\nsectarianism. But the concentration of all abominations of the perverted\nspiritualism is in the Papal Imperial Royal Courts. Many spirits delude\nmonarchs and their supporters either openly by peculiar manifestations,\nor without such manifestations deceiving secretly monarchs and\nsupporters, that they prepare at length for war and commence to fight in\nhorrible battles, which is the highest manifestation of the infernal\nfuries. That they might stop this abominable work in which they are now\nengaged, I wrote the following epistle, which I give in a free\ntranslation, and then I will add some remarks for a conclusion of this\ntreatise. You will find in this epistle some repetitions of what has\nbeen mentioned in the first treatise of this book, because when they\nwere setting that in type I did not think about writing this treatise in\nwhich what is repeated, should be repeated so often till it is\ncomprehended.\n\nThe Epistle is entitled:\n\n     \"Most important events for rulers of nations.\"\n\n     To P. T. Anthony Slomshek, Prince Bishop of Laibach. Long Island,\n     State of New-York, June 13th 1859.\n\nReverend Bishop! Being in occupations of my office on this anniversary\nof momentous events on this Island, I am impressed by the spirit who has\nbrought me to America, to write again after a long interruption, to my\nnative country, and to direct my Epistle to you, to communicate copies\nof it also to the bishops of Triest and Goricia. I asseverate before\nyou, three witnesses, that I am not guilty of the blood which is shed in\nthe present terrible war; although I would be most guilty, if I had not\nfaithfully fulfilled the duties of my charge. If those to whom I have\nwritten at Vienna, in our native country, and also in other countries of\nEurope, had discharged as conscientiously the duties of their office, as\nI did those of my office, the promised universal peace would have been\nestablished not only in the whole of Europe, but also in other parts of\nthe globe. But whereas there was deficiency in respect to the\nintellectual and moral preparations of those who were in the office, the\nterrible consequences therof are more and more visible. To bishops I\nwrite usually in Latin. But this epistle should be delivered by you to\nthe government of Austria, and published to the nations not only in\nGerman, but also in as many other languages as possible.\n\nPrince Bishop Anthony Slomshek! Having had more opportunity than others\nwho are at present bishops under the Austrian government, to obtain\nknowledge about me during my residence in Europe and by wise providence\nhaving become a bishop of the diocese, in which I was born, educated and\nordained a priest, I expect that you will receive light from the spirit,\nto comprehend correctly the hints which may be concentrated into the\nspace of an ordinary epistle. You know that I had from my youth an\nextraordinary desire to search not only the Jewish and Christian but\nalso the antiquities of other nations, and to compare the results of my\ninvestigations with what others have brought to light in former times\nand recently, to find out, how the promised universal peace will be\nestablished. After my having been six years secular priest of the\ndiocese of Laibach, I entered the Benedictine Order of the Monastery of\nSaint Paul in Carinthia, for the purpose of obtaining more time and\nopportunity in that order which furnishes learned professors, than in my\nnative country for a continuation of my investigations for the peace of\nnations. After my having searched two years in the library of the\nmonastery, I became Professor of Biblical Literature in Clagenfurt, and\nin that city I became acquainted with you, you having been there\nSpiritual Adviser of Students of Divinity.\n\nDuring the ten years of my Professorship I had opportunity to examine\nmany points, which I would never have had opportunity to examine in the\nDiocese of Laibach. But I did not know that the spirit who was my guide\nfrom my youth, was preparing me for the office which has been entrusted\nto me in America. Moreover, notwithstanding I had from my youth peculiar\ninclination to study the Bible and to read not only the writings of the\nChurch Fathers but also the writings of the old Heathen and Jews for the\npurpose of getting more light on the Bible, during the last ten years of\nmy Professorship I did not yet know that the office with which I am\ncommissioned in America, had been manifoldly prophesied in the Bible,\nand the prophecy repeated by prophets of the christian centuries as well\nas in our time by images suitable to the seasons. Neither had I any\nthought to make a voyage to America, till the spirit of truth showed by\nevident testimonials, that he called me to this country. Then he opened\nalso the way for me hither so wonderfully, that although the Prelate of\nthe monastery of Saint Paul resisted with all his power, and the monks\nwho were my friends, united with him to hinder my voyage, Emperor\nFerdinand was enlightened to let me have my passport to America.\n\nSigns and wonders preceded and accompanied my voyage to America, and I\nreached this continent first in Boston of the State of Massachusetts on\nmy birth-day, November 29, 1837. In that city all that was required for\nthe continuation of our work, has been so prepared by invisible agents,\nthat although I had not the least foreboding to remain in that city, I\nbecame convinced by the signs which happened there, that in the Roman\nCatholic Cathedral Church in Boston important ocupations had been\nprepared for me. I did not yet know the particular occupations: but I\nfollowed faithfully the directions of the spirit and performed in that\nchurch all, that had been shown to be performed by me. On the 7th of\nJanuary, 1838, one hundred and forty-four witnesses signed their names\nin my catalogue. Also those witnesses were guided by invisible agents in\nsuch a manner, that they, too, performed in that church, what was\nrequired of them, so that on Easter Sunday, April 15, 1838, in the\nCathedral Church in Boston, in the presence of these 144 and many other\nwitnesses by my instrumentality the solemn excommunication of the Beast\nwith seven heads and ten horns from the Church of Christ has been\nperformed, that is, solemn declaration has been made, that the mysteries\nwhich are contained in those figuritive expressions, do not belong to\nthe Church of Christ and must be therefore abolished from the earth. A\nlong chain of signs, according to the prophecies, preceded that\nexcommunication, and signs succeeded and are continually repeated. By\nthese signs our mission, that is, my mission and the mission of my\nfellow labourers has been confirmed, and the dreadful condition of those\nwho are opposed to our action has been most evidently developed. In the\nyears 1838 and 1839 the first two volumes of Memorable Events appeared\nin print. Those events took place in my experience for a testimony, that\nChrist appears by His messengers for the foundation of the promised\npeace on earth. A box of those volumes was sent to the Emperor of\nAustria, and my written explanation was given, that in my books the will\nof the most High Majesty has been made manifest, to whom Emperors and\nKings are bound to submit and to learn to know the events which have\nbeen explained in my books and to become with us messengers of peace to\nthe nations, and for this purpose to give my books to the best\ntheologians for the strictest examination, that the result of their\nexamination might be sent to me, to be published with my remarks, that\nnations might learn what is required for the foundation of the peace of\nthe world. I assured the Emperor, that dreadful revolutions and wars\nwill be the consequence if my advice will be rejected.\n\nAfter having received no answer to my writings to the Emperor, to the\nparson of his court, to a number of bishops and other influential men of\nthe Empire, and A.D. 1840, my third volume appeared, in which was shown,\nthat the unexpected events which have been explained in the first and\nsecond volumes, happened according to prophecies, and would not have\nbeen unexpected to bishops, if they had studied prophecies and observed\nthe signs of the times, and reflected upon the disclosures given by our\nforerunners upon these matters, I did not send that volume straightway\nto Austria, but I sent a box of all three volumes to the King of\nBavaria, with a similar written warning to the King, as in the preceding\nyear to the Emperor of Austria, and with the most urgent demand, that\nafter the Emperor of Austria and his bishops had neglected to fulfil\ntheir highest duty, he should become the messenger of peace to all other\nmonarchs and open the way to the circulation of our message. At the same\ntime a copy of all three volumes was sent to the King of France with the\nmost urgent written petition that he should order without delay a French\ntranslation of the three volumes to be spread everywhere in France, and\nour solemn assurence was added, that, if he neglects to fulfil this\nhighest duty, Revolutions and Wars will be the necessary consequence of\nthis neglect.\n\nIn an ordinary epistle farther hints cannot be given in regard to what\nwas done on our side, to move the one or the other government to order\nthe strictest examination of our message, which contains the means for\nabolition[U] of all Revolutions and for the foundation of the universal\npeace on the whole globe; but I remark, that when they would not hear\nour warning voice, Revolution broke out in February, 1848, under such\npreparatory, concomitant signs, and under such corresponding events,\nthat after having studied those events in my writings which have been\nafter that partly published in the English language partly preserved for\npublication, you will see, that, after our warnings given under Heavenly\ninspiration had been contemptuously rejected, the infernal furies had\nreceived the power, to commence to spread the flood of Revolution\nexactly on the same day, which gives the most evident testimony, that\nRevolution broke out according to a higher calculation on account of the\ncontempt of our message of peace.\n\nEmperor Ferdinand having been compelled by that Revolution to issue a\nconstitution, I read that constitution in a newspaper on the 18th of\nApril, 1848, and was moved on the 19th April, which was the birth-day of\nthe Emperor, to give him in consequence of my charge a written assurance\nthat by that constitution the government and people will be saved from\nruin, if the Emperor accepts my offer; because in this case I was ready,\nto start directly for Vienna, and show how the Free Press which was\nguarantied by the constitution, would be properly used for developing\nand spreading truth, as people have a right to demand, and its abuse\nimpeded, as the government is bound to impede it. I have given the\nEmperor the assurance, that this, our offer, was made under higher\ndirection for the true happiness of the Imperial Family and the people.\nI have sent in the same writing our proclamation to the nations of the\nempire, and exhorted the emperor, that if he would write to me, that I\nshould come to Vienna, he should at the same time publish our\nproclamation in all languages of the empire; because, if he accomplishes\nthis, by our use of the free press the door will be opened for the\nintroduction of the promised peace of the world, but on the contrary\nrevolutions and wars would be repeated and governments and nations\nruined. Those highly momentous documents were sent to the minister of\nthe Austrian government in Washington to be forwarded to the emperor.\nInformatian was given to the minister in my next letter, to which post\noffice he should send the answer, if he should receive any for me from\nthe Austrian government. After having thus notified him I have received\nno answer; but very important signs were given of the approaching war in\nwhich the emperor resigned the throne and Hungary was wasted.\n\nThe three monarchs to whom my books have been sent, but who have\nneglected to make use of the means contained therein for the peace of\nnations, have been compelled to give up their thrones, but nations could\nnot become partakers of the promise of the universal peace; because it\nwill not be established by the sword but by the means contained in our\nmessage of peace, and we have received so many signs according to\nprophecies as evidences of our mission, that whereas since the year 1838\nto 1842 five volumes have been written in this respect, I repeated while\nI was writing the fifth volume, that five hundred volumes could be\nwritten, if we would continue to explain prophecies of past ages and\ntheir development in the preparations for our mission and during our\nmission, and the signs by which our mission is confirmed. But we have\nexplained superabundance of them, because by our explanation the\ndreadful condition of governments and nations has been disclosed. Signs\ncontinue steadily, although the blind leaders of the blind, while the\nLord appears as a thief, comprehend them as little, as the Pharisees\ndid, when Christ appeared and prophesied the destruction of the city and\nthe temple.\n\nConfined to a common letter, I can give only some hints. While the\nterrible war was raging principally in Hungary, I laboured industriously\nat the commencement of the year 1849 to move the American bishops, to\nappear either personally or to send their Theologians to a convention in\nthe city of New York, to whom I offered to read in the Latin language my\nsystem for the abolition of revolutions and Wars and introduction of the\nworld's peace.\n\nI did all I could to move the bishops to attend our Latin convention,\nand to make as many objections and remarks as they would find suitable,\nalthough all must have been made in writing and handed to me, to be\nannexed with my remarks to my system and published in Latin and in\ntranslations, that men everywhere, could learn our message of peace and\nall nations might become partakers of the greatest promises and the\nworld's peace could be established.\n\nAfter bishops had neglected their highest duty, I translated the Latin\nsystem into English and German, and made most urgent applications to\nseveral Presidents and to congressmen of the United States, to move the\nAmerican government, to assemble a convention for the same object, for\nwhich I endeavoured to move bishops. In the meantime Lewis Kossuth\narrived in America, and I considered it to be my peculiar duty, to make\nuse of what was in my power, to direct him from the spirit of\ndestruction to peace and to explain to him my system in which is shown,\nhow without soldiers the rights of men will be restored and the peace of\nthe world established. After several letters of preparation, at length I\nmet personally with him in Cincinnati. But he was cunning and let me\ncome to him in company with others, and when I required to speak\nprivately with him, he excused himself with not having time to speak\nwith me privately, and directed me to Count Pulski, who was his\nassociate. I paid to this man several visits, and shewed to him that it\nwas necessary for Kossuth and his assistants, to study my system and to\nretire with me for this purpose. But the result of all my labour was,\nthat at length Kossuth had sent to me the message that it was impossible\nfor him to give up his plan. He is a strong \"Medium,\" as those are\ncalled here who are possessed, and those who are possessed by destroying\nspirits, have their work, to torment rulers or also to destroy them, if\nthey will not find salvation in our message of peace.\n\nHaving here only opportunity to give hints on points, on which I could\nwrite volumes, I remark, that when the American government could not be\nmoved to call a convention for an examination of our message of peace, I\nwrote, when Emperor Napoleon III. was preparing for war against Russia,\nto his ambassador in Washington, that the emperor would gather together\nthe highest merits for himself and mankind, if he, instead of the war\npreparations against Russia, would call bishops of his empire to Paris,\nto examine with me my Latin system for the foundation of the world's\npeace. By doing this he would make himself and his friends and at the\nsame time all nations happy; but in the opposite course he would prepare\nmisfortune for himself and France. I assured the ambassador of the\nFrench government in Washington, that if he before he would write to the\nemperor, himself wished to be convinced of my assertion, I was ready if\nhe would call me, to come myself to Washington and to explain to him my\nsystem as long as would be necessary to convince him, that we have truly\nreceived from Heaven the commission and credentials for the foundation\nof the worlds peace, and that those regents will be in this and in the\nfuture life most unhappy, who refuse to accept our invitation. I have\nreceived no answer from the ambassador of the French government.\n\nAlthough I am writing very closely in my advanced age without\nspectacles, which I never used in my life, I have very little space in\na common letter, to mention also the following items: The nearer we were\napproaching to the present Revolutionary Wars in Europe the stronger\nwere also the signs of warning, and they are building just now on the\nland which has been bought for our Peace-Union, a hall for our\nconventions, in which our system for the foundation of the world's peace\nwill be explained and messengers of peace will be educated to be sent in\nall quarters of the world. But whereas, before their labors will\nestablish the world's peace everywhere on the globe, all monarchs and\ntheir families might be exterminated, if they would not make use of the\nmeans for the foundation of the world's peace, I write this letter on\nthis Feast of Pentecost and anniversary of momentous events. Your\npredecessor, Anthony Aloysy Wolf, Prince-Bishop of Laibach, was one of\nthose Prince Wolves, who have received my first two volumes, but were\nnot prepared to study them, and to proclaim to Emperor Ferdinand and to\nthe nations, the great things which the Lord has done. Those wolves have\ndeceived in regard to our mission the Emperor, the priests and the\npeople, and by this deception they became the originators of all those\nmurders, which have been perpetrated in revolutions and wars and\nmanifold other manners, which would have been prevented by receiving and\nspreading our message of peace. These are the fruits, when wolves are\nmade pastors of nations! By murders which are perpetrated in\nrevolutions, wars and other ways, those who are murdered, are turned\ninto infernal furies, instead of having been converted by suitable\neducation, into Heavenly Angels. By these furies which have been\nmurdered in revolutions and wars, nations which are now living, are\ninstigated to murders in revolutions and wars and in manifold other\nmanners and also to all kinds of other criminal deeds, the atmosphere is\ndisturbed and men are tormented with all kinds of plagues, and if they\nare not murdered cruelly by force, their lives are shortened manifoldly,\nso that also those who live longest, would have lived much longer, if it\nwould have been introduced amongst nations and duly used, what we know,\nbut cannot use till governments introduce that which we demand.\n\nI was Professor of Divinity in Babylon which is spoken of in the\nRevelation; but whereas I was sincerely searching after truth for my own\nand the welfare of my fellow-men, matters have been disclosed to me,\nwhich I had never expected, while I was prepared without my knowledge by\ninvisible agents for my present charge. According to this charge I am\nnow Professor of Divinity or Church-Doctor for the promised peaceable\nReign of God on Earth. As Church-doctor I will teach bishops and priests\nas well as monarchs and other grandees of the kingdoms of this world,\nwhen they will be ready to hear the Heavenly voice which is made\nmanifest through so feeble an instrument as I am, how to pacify the\nfuries into which men are converted by murders and how to draw them into\nthe resurrection, that is, from their low to a higher condition. My\napostolic name which I have obtained on the feast of the apostle Andrew,\nNovember 30, 1795, is Andrew. But when on the 30th November, 1826, at\nthe solemn profession of the Benedictine order I adopted by higher\nimpulse the name Bernardus, then also Pope Leo XII. was inspired, that\nhe promulgated Bernardus a Church-doctor. He in his shortsightedness,\nhad in his mind the celebrated monk of the twelth century. But neither\nthat monk who was preaching crusades, nor Pope Leo XII. knew, that\nTurks, heretics and other nations will be converted in true Christians\nwithout blood shedding and Christ's peaceable reign will be established\non the whole earth. But the Pope spoke as prophet of our mission who was\nat that time High Priest and prophesied, that, whereas I adopted in the\nprophetical profession of the Benedictine Order the name Bernardus, I\nhad to pass as monk through the last epoch of my studies of preparations\nfor my present charge, till I became Doctor Ecclesi\u00c3\u00a6, Church-Doctor,\nteaching what bishops and doctors of Divinity do not understand,\nalthough it is highly necessary for the peace of nations. From my first\narrival in the Benedictine Order, when I determined to live there, till\nI started for America, exactly twelve years passed.\n\nBy the memorable events which happened in the Cathedral Church in\nBoston, a key was given us to unlock prophecies, which have been before\neither entirely locked, or only in some measure unlocked. Some\ninterpreters have known, that the seven churches in the second and\nthird chapters of the Revelation were prophetical churches, typifying\nthe seven states, to which all churches of the Christian name since the\nedition of the Revelation until the foundation of the universal peace on\nearth may be reduced, so that every portion of the Christian name\nbelongs to the one or the other of the seven churches. In the third of\nthe above mentioned volumes, we, that is, I under the direction of\ninvisible assistants, have disclosed so much regarding the fulfilment of\nthe prophecies in our time, as is abundantly sufficient for testimony of\nour mission. In our disclosure Thyatira in the 18th verse of the second\nchapter of the Revelation is the type of the Roman Catholic Church. What\nis said concerning that church until the end of that chapter, you\nBishops should at length consider and digest well. You kept fast what\nyou did not understand, till at length the Lord comes by our mission,\nand unlocks by our mediumship the Divinity for His Reign of peace. We\nhave overcome and to us was given \"the Rod of Iron and the Morning\nStar.\" I speak in the name of all those who are co-operating with me\naccording to the Plan of the Most High for the universal peace of all\nnations. We have \"the iron rod,\" but not the iron sword. The iron rod is\nonly a symbol of our office to announce judgments to the disobedient\nnations and to their rulers. They are bruised enough and broken. Those\nwho remain, should at length hear our voice, then their wrong systems\nwill be broken to pieces, but men will be saved. For we have received\nnot only the iron rod, but also the morning star. In the great\ntemptations through which we had to pass, we remembered the morning star\nwhich appeared several times during the sun shine in close connexion\nwith our steps, and once in a peculiar connection with you, Prince\nBishop Anthony Slomshek! as well as in connection with the Emperor of\nAustria! You remember that I wrote at a certain occasion my opinion in\nregard to your sermons which appeared in print in our Slavonian mother\ntongue, and in that my article I made also some extracts from my Latin\nmanuscript, \"On the congeniality of languages[V],\" to publish them with\nthat article in the \"Carinthia\"[W]. I finished writing that article on\nthe 6th February, 1835. When I was on the 7th February well nigh ready\nto go to my students in the college, I was moved by the spirit to write\ninstantly a prophetical conclusion to that article. When I finished that\nconclusion, I hurried to be in the college. After that there was much\ntalking among the Professors and others about the morning star which\nappeared on that forenoon during sunshine. I explored exactly the time,\nand found that the star appeared, when I commenced writing that\nprophetical conclusion, and disappeared, when I finished writing. I\nhanded then that article to you, to deliver it to the editor of the\nCarinthia. But there occured an accident, that the article appeared\nlater than I expected, so in the Carinthia, that the last part with the\ngreat prophecy regarding the peace of nations was published on Easter\nSaturday April 18, 1835, or on the Eve of the birth-day of the Emperor\nFerdinand the first year of his government. His birth day was celebrated\nthat year on Easter Sunday. An exact calculation was made by our\ninvisible agents. The poems of two panegyrists of the birthday of the\nEmperor appeared in the same number immediately before our prophecy.\nThose two adulators were types of the two adulators, Joseph Pletz Parson\nof the Imperial Court, and Anthony Alosy Wolf, Prince Bishop of Laibach.\nThese two prelates have deluded the Emperor in regard to our mission,\nand as a consequence terrible judgments came upon governments and\nnations. But this writing is connected with the Morning Star, which\nshould be delivered by you to the young Emperor Francis Joseph and to\nmany nations as well as the ancestors of the Emperor, who are waiting in\nthe Empire of death for their redemption by our Message. It should be\ndelivered by you in the midst of terrible judgments. If you have the\nspirit which I expect in you, you yourself will carry this letter\nwithout delay to the Emperor, and explain personally, what is necessary\nfor his resurrection and strength. Now he belongs in the 16th verse of\nthe 17th chapter of the REVELATION. Kossuth, Mazzini and other heroes of\nthe Revolution are preparing the Harlot for Emperors and Kings, who are\nfulfilling the judgments which are announced in that verse. But we to\nwhom this victory is promised, belong to those, who are united with the\nlamb in the 14th verse of the 17th chapter of the REVELATION and will\novercome the Beast and its ten horns. To wit, we have the chain, with\nwhich the Dragon, the seducing and destroying Serpent, will be bound and\ncast into the abyss, REVEL. xx: 2, That is the magnetic chain of events\nof past times in connexion with events of this time. In this chain the\ngenuine condition of the existing political and ecclesiastical\ngovernments appears in its true light, so that, when this chain will be\nduly spread and made known to Nations, they will be carried from the\nexisting Babylon into the New Jerusalem. Who ever amongst the rulers\ncomprehends this and carries the people into the New Jerusalem, into the\npromised Reign of Peace, he himself and his family, as well as his\ndeparted or yet in mortal bodies living congenial relations will be\nbrought into the true happiness; but on the contrary those rulers and\nwho are attached to them, who despise our apostolic voice, will be\nexterminated. Judgement will not cease, till at length it destroys\nthemselves also. I have given in this Epistle as many hints as are\nsufficient for such Bishops who are not entirely dead, to believe, when\nI assure them, that, in our writings it has been made clear and evident,\nthat our chain or our system, which, for Peace of Nations, should be\nmade known to all political and ecclesiastical Governments, is\nastronomically and historically correct. Therefore that of the three\nnamed bishops, who receives first this Epistle, should inform the other\ntwo of the matter and summon them to go directly with him to the\nEmperor. Who comprehends this, and is inspired by the Holy Ghost who is\nour director, for the accomplishment of Divine Decrees, is with us a\nmessenger of God. He should as such appear before the Emperor with this\nEpistle, read to him the Epistle, and explain it, and summon the Emperor\nto become with us a messenger of God, and may he be seemingly in profit\nor seemingly in loss in regard to the Emperor Napoleon, to send this\nEpistle to Emperor Napoleon, and require instantly an armistic under the\ncondition, that he is desirous to make immediately, with condescension,\na treaty of Peace, to hear the \"Messo di dio,\" the messenger of God,\nspoken of by the prophets of the Old and New Testament as well as by the\nprophets of the succeeding ages of the Christian Era, and to fulfil the\nwill of the Most High for the welfare of nations. Amongst those\nprophecies is one of the most remarkable in the 33rd Song of Purgatory\nin the Divine Comedy of the great Italian Poet Dante, in which the\nspirit Beatrice, Dante's departed wife, speaks of the \"five hundred, ten\nand five messenger of God,\" that is, of \"Smolnker messenger of God.\"\n\nThe number 500, 10 and 5, that is the number 515, is opposed to the\nnumber 666 in the Revelation, xiii: 18. The name which comprehends the\nmysteries which are contained in the 17th and 18th verses of the 13th\nchapter of the Revelation and also the number 666, has been delivered\ninto our hands, and all that belongs to the name, has been explained in\nmy books, in which to obtain the number 666, we had to write the name\nwith Greek letters, because the Revelation appeared in the Greek\nlanguage. And likewise also my name SMOLNKER, as it was originally\nexactly pronounced, to wit, with short _o_ and short _e_ must be written\nwith Greek letters. This was the exact pronunciation of my name, as I\nheard it pronounced by my grandparents and my parents. And the Greek\nletters with short _o_ and short _e_ exactly pronounced in my name\nSMOLNKER, give exactly the number 515, which is the number of the\nmessenger of God in Dante's prophecy. If you add this number to the year\n1321, in which Dante died, you obtain the year 1836. \"The messenger of\nGod\" is in the quoted prophecy the same as the 3d Angel in Revel, xiv.\n9. That the third Angel regarding whom the prophecy commences in the 9th\nverse of the 14th chapter of the Revelation, had to appear before the\npublic about the year 1836, and also that that Angel or messenger would\nnot be a departed but a man living in his mortal body, has been shown in\nthe last century by Doctor Bengel and his disciples using admirable\nastronomical calculations by the means of the prophetical numbers in the\nRevelation. My first German teacher, a Franciscan Monk from Bavaria,\ninserted the letter _i_ into my name, and taught me to write my name\nSMOLNIKER, till at length Professor Valentine Vodnik wrote my name as I\nwrite it now. The numbers of my name, after having received those\nchanges, if you calculate the years, commencing with Dante's death,\ngive also highly important stopping points in the development of the\nmysteries of the Theology for Christ's peaceable reign. I can give in an\nepistle only some hints.\n\nBy many of our forerunners many points have received partial\ndisclosures, or there have been prepared several links for the chain,\nwith which we will strangle the Harlot and the Giant who sins with the\nHarlot, without hurting the flock and the fields, according to Dante's\nprophecy. This prophecy mentions also the stars by which our advent is\nannounced, and in my books several apparitions of unexpected stars are\nremembered in close connection with our office. In Dante's prophecy is\nthe messenger of God a collective name as well as the third Angel or\nmessenger in the 9th verse of the 14th chapter of the Revelation. One\nman is representing the whole society by whom is accomplished what is\ncomprehended in the prophecy. The representative had to execute and\nexplain the mystery. At the expiration of the year 1836, which year has\nbeen so mysteriously announced by the prophets, that I knew nothing\nabout it, I was called on the 5th day of January, 1837, at 5 o'clock\np.m. to this office. The call was delivered to me by an Angel of the\nLord, that I should make the resolution to prepare for my voyage to\nAmerica. And when I said: \"O Lord! Thy will be done!\" the same moment a\ngreat light appeared over the City of Klagenfurt, where I was Professor\nof Biblical Literature and you were Spiritual Adviser in the Theological\nSeminary. You yourself have perhaps seen the light-ball, or certainly\nheard much and read in newspapers about it. I myself have not seen it,\nbecause I was in a deep trance and received at the same moment the order\nby a Heavenly messenger.\n\nHere is no space to say more about Dante's prophecy. In my third volume\nof Memorable Events more than one hundred pages have been used for\ndisclosing Dante's strange prophecy regarding the Messenger of God in\nthe 33d or the last Song of Purgatory, in connection with other\nprophecies with which it is parallel and in connection with the\nprophecies which have been given A.D. 1814 at the first distribution of\npremiums after the fall of Emperor Napoleon I, when our city of Laibach\nreturned under the Austrian government, and I received Dante's Divine\nComedy for the first premium out of the Italian language. And whereas I\nam labouring since my arrival in America with the greatest zeal to save\nmen and to bring them from Purgatory into Heaven, warlike spirits are\nmurdering and casting them into hell. Yet I have great confidence that\nby your intermediation not only the Emperor of Austria but also the\nEmperor of France will hear the Heavenly voice, which is sounding in\nthis letter. I have written several months before the outbreak of this\nwar a book in the English language (\"this same book from which we take\naway other manuscript and publish this epistle,\") to publish it as soon\nas circumstances will be favourable. I have shown in that book by\npeculiar events which occurred with Emperor Louis Napoleon, but which\nare not comprehended by him and his mediums till they study to know our\nchain to bind the dragon, Revelation, xx: 2. that Emperor Napoleon is a\nvery strong medium of destroying spirits, but that I foster the hope,\nthat he will comprehend our message of peace and draw also his Uncle\nNepoleon I. into our reign of peace and become a great apostle of peace\nto the nations.\n\nBoth Emperors, the Emperor of Austria as well as the Emperor of France,\nwill become truly great if they accept our message of Peace, which\ncontains the substance, that they should directly conclude Peace, with\nall mutual condescension and with our assurance, that soldiers who will\nnot be needed in God's Keign of Peace on Earth, will obtain according to\nthe plan which is to be published in the above mentioned book \"(in this\nbook)\" and which after the English edition may be translated also in\nother languages, occupations most suitable to their strength and the\nbest spiritual education, to be truly happy in their mortal bodies as\nwell as after their departure.\n\nBut whereas no treaty of Peace can be of duration in our time, unless\nthe governments enter into Christ's Peaceable Reign, which to establish\nwe have obtained the mission, you, Prince Bishop Anthony Slomshek, and\nalso the other two witnesses who are bound to give you all possible\nassistance, are particularly summoned to recommend most urgently to\nboth emperors, as soon as they conclude an armistice and prepare the way\nto the treaty of Peace, to appoint also a healthy place, where according\nto the geographical situation and other circumstances bishops of both\nempires can easiest meet, for our Convention in which my Latin\nmanuscript which should have been examined A.D. 1849 by the American\nBishops in the Convention which was appointed in the City of New-York,\nis to be examined according to the same rules mentioned above, and to\ngive me as well as the bishops information of this affair; because I am\nready to do all in my power for the Peace of Nations. You, Bishop\nAnthony Slomshek are requested, to send me directly the result, after\nhaving received and read this letter in your Consistory, and direct your\nletter to\n\nANDREW B. SMOLNIKAR,\nDONNALLY'S MILL, PERRY COUNTY,\nPennsylvania, in North America.\n\nWe cannot enter into explanations of the paints mentioned in this\nEpistle to Bishop Anthony Slomshek. The substance of the remote and\nrecent causes of the war in Europe and of the causes of all revolutions\nand wars is, that men are living on the surface, in materialism,\naccording to their animal lusts and passions, using their reason to\naccomplish their animal desires, and neglecting the one thing needful to\ngrow in the knowledge of their true inner condition and the true\ncondition of the departed, and in corresponding virtue for high spheres\nof spirits to promote the true welfare of the whole human race while\nthey are promoting their own welfare. The treasures which I collected\nfrom my early youth to this advanced age for the promotion of the common\nwelfare, I carry with me into the spirit world. But those who, instead\nof having cultivated their inner man, came on the surface into the\nmaterialistic life, and lived according to their animal passions and\ncarnal lusts and according to the custom of their party and sect, and\nsupported blindly the performances contained in the traditions and\nsystems which have been delivered to them by their predecessors, were\npreparing in their way for revolutions and wars, instead of having\nlearned our disclosures that the time had arrived for the abolition of\nthe Old Heavens and the Old Earth, that is, of the old ecclesiastical\nand political institutions, and how they are to be abolished in the most\npeaceable manner.\n\nIn this ignorance of things which have been disclosed in our\npublications, those who keep up those Institutions, come in collision\nwith those who endeavour to destroy them without knowledge of their\nprophetical meaning and of the truth which is behind the vail of the\noutward form, and without preparation for a better state of human\naffairs. This collision is continuously preparing revolutions and wars.\nMen on the surface, not knowing the right means for true liberty, use\nthe means which destroy not only liberty, but also human life and\nproperty, and life is wantonly destroyed, because men in their dreadful\ndegraded condition do not know how to appreciate it. In this condition,\nif the old systems would succeed so far as to crush down with absolute\ndespotism all movements for deliverance, they could not keep for a long\ntime people in bondage of absolutism. Crevices would be always found,\nfrom which the movements of the secret aspirations for liberty would\ncommence to be made manifest, till the eruption of the flood of\nrevolution and war would effect great destruction of life and property.\nBut also in the case, that the enemies of the old institutions would\nsucceed so far as to sweep away every vestige of them on the surface of\nthe Globe, they would be as little able as the supporters of the old\nsystems to preserve Peace; because there is no pacification in the\nspirit world, except by receiving and spreading the means shown us from\nthe spheres of spirits by whom we are commissioned to introduce the New\nEra of Harmony and Peace amongst mortals as well as amongst their\ncongenial departed. But the more materialism subdues the Globe, the more\nthe inner causes for new out-breaks of revolutions and wars are\noperating to find crevices for the outbreak, so that there is absolutism\nand despotism as necessary for those who without the use of the old\nforms promise to make people free, as for those who promise the same in\nthe support of the new systems. Emperor Louis Napoleon and Emperor\nFrancis Joseph are quite remarkable representatives of the two systems,\nwhile Napoleon makes such a use of the old form as to satisfy many of\nthe open opposers to it, and the Emperor of Austria endeavours to\nsustain with hundreds of thousands of soldiers the inheritance of the\nold abominations which should have been abolished by the application of\nour message without murder of any man and for the greatest benefit of\nthe departed and the mortals of the family of Hapsburgh, while the whole\nempire and all nations would have been benefited.\n\nFrom the scattered hints in this book you may collect, that since\nFrancis Joseph's Government I was rather endeavouring to effect in one\nor the other manner a movement in this country, by which at length also\nthe Bishops and the Government of Austria might be awakened from their\nfatal lethargy; because I saw that my direct applications to the young\nEmperor would have been for no use. I am in no direct correspondence\nwith my native country, and I receive news either in newspapers or from\noccasional reports, and shortly before I wrote the weighty Epistle to\nAnthony Slomshek I met with a countryman who was professor in Vienna,\nduring the revolution of 1848, and on account that he inspired students\nfor fighting, he had to leave the country, and he told me besides other\nnews, that he heard that Anthony Slomshek was Prince Bishop in Laibach.\nSeveral years before that I received the news that he was Prince Bishop\nat Saint Andrew in Lavant Valley of Carinthia, only five miles from the\nmonastery of Saint Paul, where I became a monk of the Benedictine order.\nI wrote to him, when I received that report; but I received no answer.\nAt length the Epistle which appears in this treatise, has been sent to\nhim as to Prince Bishop of Laibach, on the above mentioned authority.\nThe Epistle would retain in this book the same value also in the case,\nthat the report should not be correct that he is Bishop of Laibach;\nbecause the facts which I relate in the Epistle as facts known to him\nare facts of my own experience and such as occurred in close connection\nwith my experience, and have been attested by many witnesses directly\nafter they happened.\n\nAlthough I made few applications directly to Austria during the\nGovernment of Emperor Francis Joseph, my fellow student Frederick\nBaraga, Bishop at the Falls of Saint Mary at Lake Superior, extending\nhis diocese widely amongst Indians of North America, a peculiar favorite\nat the Austrian Court, after having neglected the former opportunities\nto study our message of Peace and to spread it in the Austrian\nGovernment, was brought on the great Popish Feast of Christ's Body\n(Festum Corporis Christi) May 22, 1856, to me in quite an unexpected\nmanner for both but in such a connexion with the present war in Europe,\nthat if this man, at least at that time had fulfilled his highest duty,\ninstead of the tremendous war, Christ's Peace would have already been\nestablished in Europe. Therefore, not having room to write much, I must\nmention at least somewhat about that our meeting showing the secret\ncauses of the present war and of all revolutions and wars since our\nfirst proclamation of the great message entrusted to our care.\n\nOn that feast, which was celebrated A.D. 1856 on the 22d day of May, my\npamphlet: \"Redemption of oppressed Humanity! Christ's manifestation for\nthe abolition of all kinds of Popery!\" issued from the press in the same\nPrinting Establishment of Cincinnati, into which Bishop Baraga came on\nthat feast to see the proof-sheet of the title page of his Latin Book\nfor his missionaries. Our meeting on that feast in a Protestant Printing\nOffice was so unexpected, that we did not know each other, when we met\nat the compositors' room which he left while I was entering into it. I\nwas then instructed by the compositors, that that gentleman was the same\nBishop Baraga about whom I spoke in the pamphlet showing that while\nbishops were consecrating him or made him a bishop, they were crucifying\nChrist in his members; to wit, that bishop after having become so great\nan apostle of the Indians, that he was very renowned in our native\ncountry and at the Austrian Government, was made a medium by my\nleaders, that he opened the way for my voyage to America. But after\nhaving discovered, that our mission was not for, but against the Pope,\nhe instead of having studied my books and examined our message of Peace\nand the credentials of our mission, became enraged. I expected that at a\npersonal meeting with him I would make him comprehend our mission. But\nthere was no opportunity until that feast on the 22d May, 1856, which\nwas selected for the commencement of the spirit manifestations at my\npersonal meetings with that medium of spirits of delusion and\ndestruction.\n\nAfter having written a considerable portion of the next following\ntreatise, I am aware that I cannot encompass within so few pages as I am\ndesirous to do, what is to be communicated there to nations, and I take\nfrom this treatise some sheets away, in which I have given disclosures,\nwhy we have mentioned in our Epistle to Bishop Anthony Slomshek also the\nBishops of Triest and Goricia, whose predecessors should have at the\nsame time opened the way to the circulation of our message of Peace in\nwhich time Bishop Anthony Aloysy Wolf should have been their co-operator\nfor Peace. But Matthew Raunicher, who was at that time Bishop of Triest,\nshould have been the leader of this work; because amongst those who\nbelonged to the Austrian Government he was the first who received the\nfirst two volumes of my works. But he was formerly Professor of\nDogmatics and as such also my professor, and was so fixed in the Dogmas\nof his infallible Church, that he could not study my books, to learn\nwhat all dogmatists of the so called christian denominations require, to\nwith signs according to prophecies by which an \"extraordinary\nambassador\" to the churches should prove his mission. I hope, that\nRaunicher's disciples, Bishop Baraga and Bishops and Priests in Illyria\nand elsewhere will learn at length that we have superabundance of signs\naccording to prophecies testifying our mission against the infallibility\nof the Church, and for the great truth, that many of the Dogmas of the\nchurch are the most shocking absurdities, of they are taken as they have\nbeen delivered by the Papal Imperial Royal Hierarchy, but that we show\na deeper sense, in which sound reason and science are reconciled with\nreligion. But we close this treatise to get more room for the next\nfollowing treatise, to assist the Pope and his bishops to prepare for\ntheir own and the ressurrection of their departed predecessors.\n\n\n\n\nFOURTH TREATISE\n\n\n\n     Pious IX Bishop of Rome, Louis Napoleon Emperor of France, Francis\n     Joseph Emperor of Austria, the three extraordinary witnesses of our\n     on the title-page of this book expressed mission and powerful\n     preachers to all governments and in the first place to the\n     Government of the United States of North America, that they should\n     submit to the Government of our Lord and his Christ and become with\n     us messengers to introduce the promised universal Republic of Truth\n     and Justice, Harmony and Peace on the whole Globe.\n\n\nIn the first three of my five German volumes the magnetic chain of\nmemorable events to bind the dragon. Revel xx: 2, is so developed, that\nthe proper position of the existing governments of the so called\nChristians is made manifest. They belong to the Beast with seven heads\nand to its ten horns either in the old or in a new fashion. Those three\nvolumes having been published from A.D. 1838 to 1840, Pope Pius IX and\nthe two named Emperors to whom the world's attention is now directed,\nhave not been mentioned in those volumes nor known to mortal men, that\nthey will occupy the position, on which they appear according to\nprophecies, nor they themselves nor other men know at this time that\nposition, if they have not studied the magnetic chain exhibited in those\nvolumes to bind the dragon, Revel, xx.:2, the large serpent, the image\nof the spirit of delusion and destruction by whom rulers and their\nsupporters have been inspired with such a madness as to apply their\nstudies how to kill men in the most cunning manner and to strip the\nremnant of their property and keep them in bondage. Each of those\nvolumes is of a considerable size; the third is the largest containing\n864 pages. But the substance of their contents is concentrated in the\nLatin manuscript, written at the commencement of 1849.\n\nIf Theologians had studied my German volumes or attended the Latin\nConvention to which they have been most earnestly invited, they had\nknown without my explanation the position of these three great\nrepresentatives, or rather they had converted them long ago into the\nmessengers of Peace. But after matters had arrived so far as they are\nnow manifest, we must do what we can for the benefit of these three\nwitnesses and of those who are attached to one or the other as well as\nfor the benefit of all governments and their subjects; because all are\npreparing instruments for destruction of human life and property and\ndrilling men to destroy or wound their fellow men in the most artful and\ncunning manner, and to reward with the highest premiums those who\nperform best this most criminal work.\n\nIf you ask, by whose authority they are doing this, the answer is given:\n\"and the Dragon gave him his power, and his seat and great authority,\"\nRevel. xiii: 2. to wit, to the representative of the Beast with seven\nheads and ten horns. Under the Christian mask he became such a terrible\nmonster, that no other epithet was more suitable for him than that of a\nTherion, of a ferocious beast having seven heads and ten horns. Having\nbeen inspired and directed by the Dragon and his host, he could not\nteach his sons and daughters, emperors and empresses, kings and queens,\na better doctrine than that which was infixed in his heads by the Dragon\nand his host. \"The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman\nsitteth; and they are seven kings; five are fallen, and one is, and the\nother is not yet come; and when he comes, he must continue a short\nspace,\" Revel. xvii: 9 and 10.\n\nIt is to be understood, that in a brief treatise we can give only some\nhints in regard to certain links of the long chain of events, which is\nexhibited in the first three from A.D. 1838 to 1840 published volumes.\nThe three at the head of this treatise mentioned witnesses are so\nextraordinary links added to that chain, that while I was writing those\nthree volumes I thought that the chain was long and strong enought to\nbind the Dragon and to establish Peace on the whole Globe. But when\npeople would not spread that chain, it was after that much protracted.\nIn the years 1841 and 1842 the 4th and 5th German volumes and then a\nnumber of English pamphlets were added; but the last links of the chain\ncannot be understood without some knowledge of the preceding links.\n\nIn every age men were awakened, whose intellectual and moral improvement\nwas above the general course of the age, and who were endeavoring to\nwarn and elevate the fallen generation. They were preparing the way for\nour advent, and disclosing what belonged to their sphere, that it might\nreceive more light in \"the dispensation of the fulness of times\" Ephes.\n1: 10, to introduce which we are commissioned. One of those forerunners,\nwas Doctor Bengel, disclosing what belonged to his mission in the first\nhalf of the last century, so that in the same years of the 18th century\nremarkable disclosures have been made by his instrumentality, in which\nyears in the 19th century Heavenly messengers have given great\ndisclosures by my instrumentality regarding Christ's peaceable reign on\nearth. A.D. 1740 his German work \"Erklaerte Offenbarung\" (Revelation\nexplained) was published; and exactly one hundred years after that, on\nEaster Saturday, 1840, my third German volume, by which the chain to\nbind the Dragon was complete, issued from the press. To wit, in the\nfirst and second volumes the \"memorable events\" are reported, which took\nplace at our experience for the abolition of Popery, or what is the\nsame, for the abolition of monarchy; and in the third volume is shown,\nthat memorable events which are explained in my first two volumes,\nhappened according to prophecies which are in the Bible and also in\nother works of ancient times and have been repeated through the course\nof centuries of the Christian Era, and that the memorable events which\nhappened at our experience, would not have scared priests and preachers,\nbut would have been expected by them, if they had not been ignoramuses\nof what our forerunners had disclosed before us, or stubborn\nmaterialistic hypocrites, not beleaving what they preach and profess by\ntheir performance.\n\nThe principal of those forerunners have been mentioned in that volume,\nand how far each in his situation saw the objects, which have received\nin our mission a light which could not be obtained in former ages.\nDoctor Bengel occupies amongst those forerunners a peculiar place;\nbecause he is the second angel or messenger, spoken of in Revel. xiv: 8,\nthat is, the representative of messengers by whom the contents of that\nverse are fulfilled, because he was the first amongst those, who have\nproclaimed prophetically Christ's coming or Christ's manifestation to\neffect the fall of Babylon while they were showing the time in which it\nhad to take place, and disclosing many other deep things which were not\nknown before, and have warned people powerfully, to prepare for Christ's\ncoming. This was done by Doctor Bengel and his disciples prophetically,\nI mean, that they saw Christ's coming only in the image of the Biblical\nprophets, and did not know the manner of his coming, and pointed out the\nyear 1836, as the tropical year for his coming. But when that year\nexpired, those who had before great confidence in Dr. Bengel's\ndisclosures, said, that he was mistaken in the calculation of the times.\nBut we have shown according to our mission in the 3rd. of the mentioned\nvolumes, that Doctor Bengel was not mistaken in what belonged to the\nsphere of his mission, and his wonderful calculation was correct\nregarding the time, but that what he wrote regarding the manner of\nChrist's coming and other things were not correct, which not he but the\nthird angel, Revel. xiv. 8, had to disclose; because the year 1836 was\nthe tropical year, at the expiration of which the 3d angel had to\nappear, and then to perform his task and explain the prophetical images\nand other things which have not been understood before that explanation;\nbecause the Lord came at that time as a thief, Revel. xvi: 15. The thief\nis not seen, when he takes away what he finds suitable for his use. And\nthe same have we done in our mission in which was gradually disclosed,\nthat Christ comes by us, his messengers, and discloses what is needed,\nby the direction of his invisible agents who are operating through our\nmediumship.\n\nIf you keep all that has been said in this book, you will comprehend\nthe hints which we have given as preparations at our approach to the\ndevelopment of what we have promised in the inscription of this\ntreatise. Others have tried to show from their position, and Doctor\nBengel with application of historical and astronomical erudition\nendeavoured to make it most evident, that the Beast with seven heads and\nten horns in the 13th chapter of the Revelation, is the papal monarchy.\nAt length came the 3rd angel or messenger, Revel. xiv: 9, by whose\nmediumship the whole chain was developed, which testifies the same. And\nHeavenly Congress of the 144,000 martyrs, Revel. xiv: 1, who\nsuperintend, that prophecy given under their direction, is exactly\nfulfilled, (as there is the case with the prophecies of the Revelation,)\nhave given also such testimonies of this truth, that the most stubborn\nmaterialist if he studies to learn truth, finds superabundance of most\nstriking evidences, that hosts of spirits were co-operating, that\nprophecy was fulfilling, till at length by unexpected events the Divine\nseal was attached to its fulfilment by our mediumship. We will give\nlater in this treatise striking testimonies of this truth. But here was\nthe preparation, that you may understand the following hints on the 9th\nand 10th verses of the 17th chapter of the Revelation in connection with\nthe inscription of this treatise.\n\nDoctor Bengel was the first who has discovered, after an investigation\nfor many years in the Bullarium Romanum, in which the dates of the papal\nletters which are known under the name of the Papal Bulls, bear besides\nthe time, the place from which they issued, that is, the place of the\nPapal See or Chair, or of the papal government. In the 17th chapter is\nthe same Beast with the seven heads and ten horns which appears in the\nfirst verse of the 13th chapter, only that in the 17th chapter it\nappears in another state, to wit, the seer says in Revelation, xvii: 3d,\n\"I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of\nblasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.\" This woman is called in\nthe 5th verse: \"Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and\nabominations.\" The same woman is called in the 3d verse of the second\nchapter in the second epistle to the Thessalonians \"the apostasia or\napostasy,\" what your translators expressed with \"a falling away.\" In\nthe preceding treatise we quoted a prophecy in the 33d song of Purgatory\nin Dante's Divine comedy, in which the five hundred ten and five\nmessenger of God strangles the harlot and the giant who sins with the\nharlot. That harlot is the same old woman, which is called in the 17th\nchapter of the Revelation, \"the mother of harlots and abominations,\" and\nthe giant is the representative of the Beast, at this time Pius ix,\ncarrying on his shoulders the whole burden of abominations and\nblasphemies of the whole succession of the apostles whose master is the\napocalyptical dragon, who has given him \"power, seat and great\nauthority,\" Revel. xiii: 2. The word which is in your translation seat,\nis in Greek \"throne,\" which you understand. But by the worshipers of the\nBeast it is usually called \"the Holy See,\" and you know if you have\ncomprehended this book until this page, that the Pope had received his\nholy see from \"his infernal holiness, the dragon.\" And we will\nconcentrate and kindle an admireable light upon this subject in this\ntreatise.\n\nIn the the 7th chapter of Daniel is the 4th Beast, having ten horns, the\nRoman Monarchy. This same monarchy became at length the papal monarchy,\nwhen the Bishop of Rome became monarch of the church and extended his\nmonarchy or superintendency over the other monarchs and nations as far\nas he could, with the same view, as the heathen Roman Emperors had, to\nmake Rome the mistress of the globe; only that the Roman bishop did this\nunder a christian title, although his government was an antichristian\ngovernment under a christian pretext. There was inspiration; but the\ninspiration was from the dragon and his host. The foundation of that\nEmpire is expressed in Revel. xiii: 2. Any body who has a christian\nspirit and compares that which happened in Italy from Easter Sunday of\nthis year until this day, July, 21st, 1859, is convinced of this truth.\nThese are the fruits of the Papal monarchy! I have superabundance of\nother business, and am writing occasionally since the 4th of this month\nthe preceding and this treatise, and the reader should keep continuously\nin his mind, that I give only some links in this time of great delusion\npreparing great destruction also in this country, that there not being\nopportunity to study the whole chain of our disclosures people might\nreceive as much as necessary to know the \"secret ememies of true\nRepublicanism,\" and the inner life of man and the spirit world, that\nthey might be saved, instead of being ruined and destroyed. \"The seven\nheads are seven mountains. Also seven kings, five of whom are fallen,\nand one is and the other is not yet come.\" This is the state of things\nat the time, in the 9th and 10th verses of the 17th chapter of the\nRevelation. Rome is located on a number of hills, the seven principal of\nwhich are called by the ancient writers the seven mountains. Doctor\nBengel has shown from the Ballarium Romanum and other documents\nregarding the Papal government, that since the Roman Emperor Constantine\nI. the Pope had the seat of his administration until the time in which\nDoctor Bengel wrote, on five of the seven mountains, to wit, 1. on the\nmountain Coelius, 2. mountain Aventinus, 3. Vaticanus, 4. Qurinalis, 5.\nEsquilinus. Farther is to be remarked that although Popes had some times\ntheir seats in other places, for instance in Avignon of France, others\nin opposition to them had at the same time their seat in Rome, or when\nin some Revolution they were driven from Rome, they returned as soon as\nthey could. Doctor Bengel when he found, that in his time the seat of\nthe Papal government was the fifth of the seven mountains, assured most\nsolemnly, that that government would not be translocated from that upon\nanother mountain until it crumbled to pieces, and he, by his admirable\ncalculation, showed, that it would take place before the expiration of\nhis century. It took place A.D. 1798, when Pope Pius VI. was taken\ncaptive and carried to France, and the French Directory located the seat\nof their government in Rome, not upon one of the five mountains which\nwere successively occupied as the seat of the Papal government, but upon\nthe mountain Capitolinus. On that mountain was the temple which was\ndedicated during the heathen Rome to all heathen Gods, and during the\nPapal Rome to all Saints or all Gods whom the Pope professed to worship.\nBut then it was taken by the French Directory for the seat of the\ngovernment.\n\nAll these things were axactly performed, by the influence of spirits of\ndifferent spheres. Every actor in the great drama was influenced by\nspirits for whose inspiration he was best prepared. But all that took\nplace under the vigilance of the highest order of spirits for the\naccomplishment of prophecies. In Revelation, xvii: 10 the seven\nmountains are called seven kings, that is seven monarchial or dospotic\nor antichristian governments, governments which originated from the\ninspiration of the dragon, the spirit of delusion and destruction. The\nseven mountains are types of these seven governments. But five are\nfallen, that is five kings or five monarchial governments are fallen at\nthe time which the Revelator saw, that is, at the time, when the woman\nwas sitting on the Beast having seven heads and ten horns. During those\nfive kings or during the Papal governments on the live mountains that\nwoman, which is the mother of harlots and abominations, was prepared and\nfostered by all the anti-christian deeds which have been perpetrated by\nthe authority of the Papal Bulls which issued from the five mountains.\nPeople who came out from the exterior fashion of Popery, did not return\nto the christian truth and christian spirit, but progressed into\nmaterialism and endeavoured to effect with weapons of war, what can only\nbe effected according to the plan given in the following treatise. The\nFrench Revolution broke out A.D. 1789, and progressed in tremendous\ndestruction of life and property and in terrorism and distress of the\nsurvivors, that at length A.D. 1798 Pope Pious VI was carried captive to\nFrance, where he died; the Papal Monarchy or the Beast having seven\nheads, disappeared, or the woman was sitting upon the Beast, that is,\ntook possession of the monarchy. That woman is called the harlot and the\nmother of harlots, and the apostasy, or defection from truth and\nrighteousness. People polluted with this defection appear under the\nimage of a harlot. And those who professed to act in the name of the\nRepublic or the people, after having removed the Pope from his seat,\nlocated their government on the Mountain Capitolinus, in contempt of the\nsaints or gods of the Pope, and supported their government with a more\nterrible despotism, than their predecessors, the popes, did. This\ngovernment of the French Directory on the Mountain Capitolinus, is in\nthis calculation the sixth government, or the government introduced in\nRome after the fall of the governments on the five of the seven\nmountains. When the government on those five mountains was translocated\nfrom one mountain upon an other, the government was not destroyed but\nonly changed, as circumstances required. But when the sixth government,\n(called in Revel. xvii: 10 \"the one is\" that is, the one which was in\nexistence after the fall of the preceding five), was introduced, the\nformer governments of the Papal monarchy were entirely abolished. When\nthis took place, \"the other\" in Revel, xvii: 10 \"was not yet come,\" and\nthe government of the French Republic was in the greatest danger of\nbeing overturned. In those circumstances, \"the other,\" that is Napoleon\ncame. He returned from Egypt and saved the republic; but the republic\ncould not be sustained, and Napoleon advanced gradually so far that he\nbecame at length Emperor; and of him is said: \"he must continue a short\nspace.\" Revel. xvii: 10. His government is in this calculation the\nseventh government. He thought, that the secular monarchy of the Pope\nwas injurious to his Empire, and he required that the Pope, Pious VII,\nsuccessor of Pius VI who died in France, should give up his secular\nmonarchy. And when the Pope refused to do so, he was taken captive and\nbrought at length to France.\n\nNapoleon is in our magnetic chain the same, who according to the vulgar\nreading and translation is called \"the man of sin, the son of\nperdition.\" 2d Ep. Thessal. ii: 3. We give only as many hints as are\nsufficient, to arouse governments and nations from their lethargy.\nTheologians not knowing how the Bible originated, nor how to make the\nright use of it, had made already of the first chapter of the Bible the\ngreatest abuse, and came in collision with developments of astronomy and\ngeology as well as with the true history of man, being in that chapter\nnothing else but the vision or the image of the creation of the mosaic\nHeaven and the mosaic Earth, or the mosaic ecclesiastical and political\ninstitutions, which are abolished by virtue of our mission in which we\nshow the new Heaven and the new Earth. Interpreters and translators\ncommenced to dupe people with the first verse of the Bible, where the\nHebrew word \"Elohim\" is in the plural number. But they translated that\nword, \"God;\" although those who know somewhat about the true\nspiritualism, may easily comprehend, that those Elohim are the guardian\ngods or the guardian angels, departed ancestors of the Jewish Nation. At\nthe administration of those guardians Moses produced the ecclesiastical\nand political institutions of that nation. Of those institutions, and of\nthe books of that nation such a tremendous abuse was made, that from\nthat abuse at length \"the man of sin, the son of perdition\" was\nproduced. But this vulgar reading is taken in the first place from a\nwrong Greek reading. The genuine reading gives in the first place the\ntranslation \"the man of lawlessness\" that is, the man who came out from\na lawless state, from a state in which the ecclesiastical and political\nlaws have been overthrown. In the second place instead of \"the son of\nperdition\" should be translated \"the son of destruction,\" that is, the\nman who came through that dreadful destruction of human life and\nproperty which is preserved in history, upon the Imperial Throne of\nFrance, that all in him has been fulfilled, what we read in the quoted\nchapter, and is explained in our magnetic chain in which we have given\nalso the genuine reading and the genuine translation, where needed to\nunderstand the prophecy, as far as it has been fulfilled[X] in Napoleon\nI. But the explanation cannot be here repeated; but we had here to\nmention as much as necessary, that the supplement of its fulfilment\nmight be understood by Napoleon III. and that the two fighting emperors\nand their tremendous armies in Italy, as well as all other monarchs,\nmight learn their true position and be converted from the Dragon to\nChrist and become with us messengers of Peace. For this purpose we must\ngive the following hints:\n\n\"And the Beast that was and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the\nseven, and goeth into perdition. Revel. xvii: 11. You must keep in mind,\nthat the Revelator saw the state in which the harlot was sitting on the\nBeast, that is, occupying the place of the Papal monarchy. In that state\nof things the Beast or Papal monarchy was not in existence. But when the\nRevelator was contemplating that state with marvel, the angel who has\nshown him this state of things, gives some prophecies of what would\nfollow after that state.\n\n\"The Beast that thou sawest, was, and is not; and shall ascend out of\nthe bottomless pit, and go into perdition\" Revel. xvii: 8. The Papal\nmonarchy, which disappeared for a certain time, had to re-appear, and\nthat re-appearance is its ascension from the abyss, from so deep a cave\nthat its bottom is not seen, from the realm of darkness in reference to\nRevel. xiii: 2, when it came into existence first by the spirit of\ndelusion effecting great destruction, at the incursion of barbarian[Y]\nnations into the Roman Empire in the 4th, 5th, and 6th centuries. At\nthat time the Bishop of Rome took advantage to commence to be\nSuperintendent of the kingdoms which originated from the Roman Empire,\nand their number was successively ten, which are called the ten horns of\nthe Beast. Napoleon's Empire \"which continued a short space,\" having\nbeen the seventh government, the Papal monarchy which ascended out of\nthe abyss Revel. xvii: 8, was in this calculation the eighth king or\ngovernment, Revel. xvii: 11, and came out of the seven preceding\ngovernments, and commenced, when A.D. 1814 Pope Pius VII took possession\nof his territory after his triumphant return to Rome. Then the ten horns\nof the Beast, who \"are ten kings\" Revel. xvii: 12, (to wit, in reference\nto the origin of the kingdoms out of the Roman Empire in connexion with\nthe origin of the papal monarchy,) the monarchs or their Representatives\nwho after the overthrow of Napoleon's Empire assembled in the Congress\nof Vienna, \"These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength\nunto the Beast.\" Revel. xvii: 13. The translation being not exact, we\ngive only the sense, that they agreed, that the representative of the\nBeast or the Pope should be with them a partaker of his temporal power,\nor of his monarchy, which he has lost entirely during the sixth\ngovernment, and died in captivity. His successor Pius VII, who commenced\nto restore it, was then taken by Napoleon; but after Napoleon's fall the\nold dynasties with the Papal monarchy were restored. And the people\ncontinued in the great apostasy which is called the harlot, and the\nmonarchs were fulfilling and continue to fulfil at this time in the most\ntremendous manner the 16th verse of the 17th chapter of the Revelation,\n\"making the harlot desolate and naked, eating her flesh and burning her\nwith fire.\" In this tremendous condition they continued since they took\nagain possession of their governments. Their proceedings and the whole\nmanagement of their affairs appear anti-christian. These governments\n\"make war with the lamb.\" Revel. xvii: 14. This they do continously,\ntill at length we read reports of such destructions as are now in Italy.\nBut to those who are with the lamb, called and chosen and faithful, the\nvictory against the antichristian governments is promised in the same\nverse. Without having room for farther hints in this confinement to a\nsmall book, that it might be studied by many who could not be moved or\nwould not have time to study a large work or would not have the means to\nbuy it, we must give here some hints, how our victory against those who\nare in war with the lamb, has been secured by the most solemn promises\nand fulfilment of the most sublime prophecies. Readers should keep in\nmind all hints given on the preceding pages, and should know, that I was\ncalled to America by a Heavenly messenger. Then followed continuous\nsigns, by which all things were prepared the right moment, that I was\ndirected to Boston, Mass., and arrived in that city on my birth day,\nNovember, 29, 1837, when I was exactly 42 years old. I had no knowledge,\nthat my invisible guardians had prepared all that was required, that in\nthat city great works have been performed by my instrumentality. On\nmemorable events which happened in the Roman Catholic Church of that\ncity from December, 1837, until the 3d Sunday after Easter, 1838, by my\nmediumship and assistance of 144 witnesses many hundred pages have been\nwritten in my often mentioned five German volumes.\n\nReaders of this book are accustomed to hear unexpected events, and we\nmention without explanations the following as preparatory to the light\nwhich we shall give in this treatise upon the present meeting of Emperor\nNapoleon and his army with Emperor Francis Joseph and his army in Italy,\nand upon the present Pope in their vicinity.\n\nWhile I was preparing to start from Boston to other places, I was\ninstructed by unexpected wonders and signs that I must remain in Boston\nand take care of the German Catholic congregation, and the priest who\nhad charge of it, was by invisible agents compelled to leave directly\nBoston. For the use of our German Congregation the Roman Catholic\nCathedral Church was granted at the time, during which it was not\noccupied by the Irish and American Congregation. We had our service on\nSundays from 8 to 10 o'clock A.M. in that Church, and I explained\nprophecies in reference to our time and the necessity of true\nReformation for those who would be partakers of the great promises for\nthe fulfilment of which the time was approaching. This I knew as well as\nalso, that I came to America to work in this country for their\nfulfilment according to the direction of my leaders. But I did not know,\nwhat, according to their plan was to be done.\n\nOn the 6th day of January, 1838, which was Saturday and the feast of\nEpiphany or Christ's manifestation, a great prophetical feast for our\nmission, I received the order from my guardian, the martyr in Revel.\nxiv: 14, who was crucified and burned by the Pope, and found by the\nHeavenly Congress, Revel. xiv: 1, as best qualified to be my principal\ndirector in what I had to perform in the cathedral Church in Boston. The\nname of that martyr and why he was found to be my leader in that work,\nis in other of my writings. By him I was instructed to prepare the\ncongregation on that feast, that those who would be willing to\nco-operate with us for the great Reformation which was required for the\nfulfilment of prophecies, should be ready to come on the next following\nday after our Sunday service in my school room and sign their names and\nwhat they would be willing to do for defraying expenses in our\nenterprises. On sunday the 7th of January, 1838, I delivered again a\nsermon suitable to inspire the congregation for the great enterprise,\nand asked that those who were ready for co-operation, should come\ndirectly after the service in our school room. That was a step against\nall precedence. The catalogue of those who belonged to the congregation,\nwas given to me before, and trustees took great care to collect large\nsubscriptions for us. But all this should be rejected, and only those\nwho would be ready to work with me for the great reformation without\nregard to the bishop, should come and sign their names and\ncontributions, to be regarded as my fellow labourers in the great\nreformation. Although I have explained to them in my sermons as many\nsigns as they could bear, that I came against all my expectations to\nAmerica to prepare people for the reformation necessary for the\nfulfilment of the greatest promises, I, according to human insight into\nmatters, did not expect that any would dare to sign his name. But I did,\nas I was ordered by my leader.\n\nAfter our service on Sunday, January 7, 1859, there came so many that\nour school room was crowded. Trustees and others came with them to warn\nthe others, not to do any step for such an enterprise, without asking\nfirst the bishop, what should be done in this case. Others remarked,\nthat I knew well what I was doing. And I repeated what I have explained\nat our meetings in the church, that I was doing nothing except what was\nshowed to me by the spirit, who had given also in their presence\nsufficient testimonies, that he was a spirit of truth and righteousness.\nThen all were so inspired, that those who resisted most signed first\ntheir names. Having been agreed that they must sign their names before\nme and witnesses in my catalogue the business required time, and those\nwho came from a distance, remained to sign their names amongst the\nfirst, and the others went home, and returned afternoon. On the next\nfollowing Sunday we assembled again, that the names of the signers were\nread solemnly and distinctly in the presence of the whole congregation\nfor other purposes, which to mention here is no room, as well as for the\npurpose which must be mentioned, that the congregation were expressly\nadmonished, that at the reading of the names of the signers they should\npay pecular attention, that if any mistake should be found, it might be\ncorrected, and that all might be witnesses of what every one had signed\nto contribute for our enterprise. Every one, called by the name,\nanswered. Most of them, if not all, were present. And if any one, for I\ndo not recollect any case, was absent, certainly those who knew him and\nwere present when he came to sign his name, testified, that they saw\nhim, when he signed his name and contribution, and that his name was\ncorrectly written into my catalogue. In this manner that which was\nsigned January 7th 1838, before witnesses was on the 14th of the same\nmonth testified by the whole congregation.\n\nSigns and wonders became more manifest. I was commanded by my leader to\nwrite an Encyclic Latin Epistle, directed to the Bishops of the Austrian\nEmpire, showing the necessity of true Reformation that nations might\nbecome partakers of the promises. I have shown in that Epistle of seven\nclosely written sheets, what was first and most necessary; and I\nmentioned a number of signs which have been given in the Austrian Empire\nbefore I started thence to America, and a number of signs in Boston\nafter my arrival there, by which our mission was testified. After having\nfinished writing that Epistle, I was directed by the same spirit, to\nwrite to Benedict Fenwick Roman Catholic Bishop of Boston, a short\nletter, as addition to the Encyclic Epistle to the Bishops of Austria,\nshowing to the bishops, that whereas some signs have been mentioned,\nwhich took place in the Austrian Empire in the presence of witnesses who\nhave been named in the Epistle, and other signs happened in Boston, and\nof those signs he was a witness, he was in duty bound to sign first the\ncircular Epistle and to promise his co-operation with us for the great\nReformation of the Church, which is necessary to stop judgments and to\nmake nations partakers of the greatest promises. I added, that if he\nwould refuse to sign, I could not go any more into his Church. The\nbishop was a cunning Jesuite. He understood that by signing that Epistle\nhe could not satisfy his Pope, and he wrote to me a very enticing\nletter, to stop me in my Reformation. But I assembled directly those of\nthe congregation, who could be assembled that evening, Friday, February\n16th 1838, and explained what had happened, showing to them their duty,\nto make known to the congregation to assemble on next Sunday in a\nProtestant School-house in which I would explain, why I could not go any\nmore into the Church of the Bishop. I convinced them after sufficient\nexplanation of the matter, that they were satisfied, that I had to obey\nrather the direction of the spirit, than the wishes of the bishop.\n\nOn Saturday, Feb. 17, 1838, I was again awakened at 3 o'clock A.M. as at\nmy former commission, and commanded by my leader, to write again to the\nbishop and explain my message given to the congregation to assemble on\nthe next day in a Protestant School house unless the bishop would\nacknowledge his fault and do what was required. I assured him most\nsolemnly, that all those steps were done under strict direction of the\nspirit who had confirmed my mission; therefore \"nisi haec feceris, tecum\nin sacris communicare non possum.\" It is to be understood, that I wrote\nto him in Latin, and said: \"If thou, Bishop, wilt not do this,\" that is,\nif thou wilt not sign the Epistle and co-operate with us, \"I can have no\necclesiastical communion with thee.\" The Epistle was then carried and\nhanded to him at 8 o'clock A.M. of that day.\n\nSoon after that a deputation of our congregation came to me. They\nreported that our message according to our agreement, was spread in the\ncongregation, but there was a means, to satisfy the spirit; because the\nCatholic Cathedral Church does not belong to the bishop, but to the\nnations. The deputation assured me that Roman Catholics and Protestants\nof different nations have contributed freely to build that church, and I\ncould explain freely in the church what I had to communicate to the\ncongregation; since neither the bishop nor any of his priests understood\nGerman. It was evident, that one of the three was under the influence of\na prudent spirit. But I replied, that in steps of such consequence I\nmust act strictly according to the order of the spirit. They should\ntherefore go to the bishop. Perhaps they might move him to sign the\nEpistle. They went; but they returned with the message, that they found\nthe bishop not well, entreating me very much that although he could not\nsign my encyclic Epistle, I should go in the church, and difficulties\nwould be then amicably settled. From that circumstance I understood,\nthat the bishop did not comprehend what it was, to receive a commission\nby Heavenly messengers, which was sufficiently attested as sent from\nHeaven. Therefore I said to the committee, that after the bishop had\nremained in such a darkness, I must strictly act according to the\ndirection of the spirit who has sent me. Then the man who was under\ninfluence was stronger moved to urge me to go in the church, without\nregard to the bishop, and explain what I wished to communicate to the\ncongregation. When the other two belonging to the committee thought that\nI could not be moved, they left my room. Then the third was stronger\nmoved by his leader than before, to urge me to go in the church. Then my\nleader brought to me the distinct message that I should go into the\nchurch and perform independently from all bishops, what would be shown\nto me to be performed. At that unexpected message I said to the man,\nthat I have received the communication which I needed to tell to the\ncongregation, that they should assemble on the next day in the church.\n\nFrom the message I understood, that after having excommunicated the\nbishop from my ecclesiastical communion, and in my last letter more\ndistinctly than in my first, I had to omit in my performances in the\nchurch all that shows any communication with the bishop or with the\nPope, whose representative the bishop was. But I knew long before that,\nthat the Roman Catholic Church was a prophetical church, and I had to\nperform the prophetical ceremonies which were in use at those days on\nwhich I had to go in the church. The prophetical spirit has so provided\nfor what I had to perform from that moment in the church, that at every\nperformance also the passages which were taken from the Bible into the\nRoman Catholic mass-book and ritual, corresponded exactly with what I\nwas doing.\n\nOn the 18th February, 1838, which was Sunday Sexagesima, I came the\nfirst time independently from all bishops, into the Roman Catholic\nCathedral Church of Boston, Mass. to do what would be shown to me by\ninspiration. The church has prepared for that Sunday from the 11th and\n12th chapters of the 2d Epistle to Corinthians the sufferings of the\nApostle Paul and his report, that he was caught up to the third Heaven.\nWhen I was reading at the Altar that section, and came to the quoted\npassage, \"I was caught up to Heaven.\" Paul the Prophet, as he appears in\nour mission, did not know, whether it was in or out of his body. But I\nknow I was entranced, while my body was immoveable at the Altar, and\nHeavenly power was communicated to me, and I was ordered to explain to\nthe audience the testimonies of my mission, commencing with the\ninitiation which I have received twelve years before that. To wit, A.D.\n1825 after my having been six years secular Priest, testimonies were\ngiven, that I was called to join with Priests of the Benedictine Order.\nI felt that there were sufficient testimonies of my call from Heaven.\nBut after my having moved into the monastery, matters appeared so\ncontrary to my expectation, that I thought, that my surest way would be\nto write to the next bishop and to continue to labor as secular Priest.\nIn that my determination to write on the next following day to the\nBishop of Lavant, I went to rest. But I came from my sleep into a trance\nof unspeakable Heavenly light, during which I was surrounded by a\ncompany of spirits and magnetized or initiated by them for the great\nlabor which I had to perform, and the temptations against which I had to\nact. At that initiation I did not see my mother, but I heard so\ndistinctly her voice and with so powerful impression that it could not\nbe effaced from my mind, when she said that I should remain in the\nmonastery. Amongst all communications which I received in Europe from\nHeavenly guides, this was the only one, which I have received from my\nmother; and nobody else could impress a stronger conviction than she\ndid, in the most momentous instance in which I needed a Heavenly\ncomfort. And that initiation by Heavenly messengers strengthened me,\ntill I received on Sunday Sexagesima, February 18, 1838, the great\ninitiation at the Altar of the Cathedral Church of Boston for my public\nappearance in my present charge and was commanded by the martyr Revel.\nxiv: 14 to commence my address with the initiation which I had received\ntwelve years before that. The Roman Catholic Church has prepared for\nthat Sunday Luke viii 4-15, and I explained according to the 10th verse\nthe mystery of our mission. I had to mention some points at my public\ninitiation to my present mission in which I had to perform in the first\nplace in the Roman Catholic Church what was required according to\nprophecies to give the Pope and his bishops the most solemn divine\ntestimony, that their prophetical administration is accomplished, and\nthat their highest duty is to become with us messengers of the\ndispensation of the fulness of times Ephes. 1:10, in which all in Heaven\nand on Earth should be united and pacified in Christ. For this purpose\nthe church or the people must be cleansed. To show them the necessity of\nthe cleansing of the sanctuary, after that my public appearance in the\nglorious mission, demons were compelled to bring to daylight the secret\nabominations, of which we have in the brief hints of this treatise to\nmention one instance, which is in peculiar connexion with the three on\nthe title-page named witnesses and with other regents. One man was found\nin our congregation, who was not in the catalogue of the 144, who have\nsigned their names into our catalogue on the 7th January, 1838; but he\nwas in the catalogue of those who have been given to me before that\nsigning as belonging to the congregation, and that man appeared in that\ncatalogue as being married, and when after our public appearance in the\npresent mission the abominations commenced to be detected, that man was\nfound, that he was not married with the woman with whom he lived as\nbeing married. I sent to him word, that if he wished to know his duty,\nhe should come to me. But he would not come. This happened in the week\nafter my public appearance in my present charge. I asked, whether the\ncase was known in the congregation, and I was told, that it was known.\nOn the next following Sunday, which was Quinquagesima or the next Sunday\nbefore Lent, I received the order from my leader to excommunicate that\nman publicly. I delivered a sermon appropriate to the case, mentioned\nthat such a man was in the congregation, without naming him, and made\nthe declaration that such a man does not belong to the church of Christ\nor to our congregation till he is converted from his illegal connection.\n\nAfter that many other performances of our mission took place, which\ncannot be mentioned here, except the following:\n\nAccording to the agreement the signers of their names and contributions\nfor our support and to defray the necessary expenses, had to bring a\nportion of their contribution before Palm Sunday 1838 which is the\nSunday before Easter, and if somebody should be hindered in doing what\nhe agreed to do, he should come and mention his reason, or if he could\nnot come himself, he should send word by some other. In the case, that\nhe would neglect to do the one or the other, we would send, to inquire\nfor the reason of his having neglected his duty. This was to be\nmentioned for the right comprehension of the unexpected events which we\nmust in this connexion of things report as briefly as possible.\n\nIn the night from Palm Sunday to Monday I was at one o'clock by a shock\nsuddenly awakened and I heard the voice: \"Arise and take from the\ncatalogue those who had neither brought their contributions, nor the\nexcuse why they could not do so, and excommunicate them on the next\nSunday solemnly from Christ's Church.\" I arose directly, made light,\ntook them from my catalogue and put them on another paper. Then I became\nsuddenly very drowsy and returned to bed. When I arose at the usual\ntime, I reflected upon the unexpected communication, and I thought, that\nmy duty was to inquire for the men, and that only under the condition\nthat they would obstinately resist to submit to the rules of our order,\nthey would deserve a public declaration, that they do not belong to\nChrist's Church. Also it appeared quite strange, that Easter Sunday was\nappointed for that excommunication. I thought, that if I would send for\nand converse with them, I would perhaps find out the reason of such an\nunexpected order. Besides all other things I had also the most\nconvenient lodging for my performances in the new mission. But here we\nselect only those points which are preparatory to the development of\ndeep secrets by which the three extraordinary men mentioned on the\ntitle-page become extraordinary witnesses of our mission. The merchant\nwith whom I boarded knew most persons of our congregation. Therefore I\ntook the paper on which I put the names according to the Heavenly\ncommission, and asked him whether he knew any of those persons who were\non the paper. After his negative answer I called our messenger to give\nhim the paper with the order to inquire at those who were acquainted\nwith most people of our congregation, to find out those persons and\ninvite them to come to me about important matters, without telling the\ncase which I myself did not understand. But at the moment, when I would\ngive him the paper, I was severly shaken and heard the voice, not to\ninquire for any body but to perform that which I had been commanded to\ndo. The order having been given by the leader from whom other most\nimportant orders came, I was satisfied, that with the order were deeper\nthings connected than I could expect. I asked the messenger whether he\nheard any voice. He replied, in the negative. I understood that I was\ntaken by him into the inner state, when he shook me and said to me not\nto inquire for anybody, but to perform the order.\n\nFrom Monday to Tuesday in the week before Easter I was again shaken and\nawakened by my leader at 1 o'clock A.M. and heard his voice: \"Arise and\nwrite for the book the order given on the preceding night to be executed\non next Sunday.\" To understand this order I must remark, that soon after\nmy declaration made to Bishop Fenwick of Boston, that if he refuses to\nsign the Epistle I can have no ecclesiastical communion with him, which\ndeclaration was a polite manner in which I excommunicated the bishop, I\ncommenced to write a book, showing that my extraordinary steps were made\nunder higher direction testifying my extraordinary mission; because as\nsoon as I was ordered to separate from the bishop, and to perform\nindependently from all bishops in the Roman Catholic Cathedral Church,\nwhat would be shown me by the spirit, I understood my extraordinary\nmission; although I did not know, what the Heavenly Congress intended to\nperform by my mediumship. And when I was commanded by the spirit at 1\no'clock from Monday to Tuesday before Easter 1838, to arise and to write\nfor the book, which is now called the first of my five German volumes, I\nfelt more than before the importance of the obligations of the 144\nwitnesses who have signed their names in my catalogue; and from this\nview I wrote that night what I inserted in the most suitable place of\nthe manuscript, that it was then published for a testimony to all\nnations, that I did know nothing in regard to the deepest mystery which\nwas intended by the Heavenly Congress with that excommunication.\n\nOne point more as preparation for the great celebration of the Easter\nSunday, April 15, 1838. On Wednesday before Easter the man who was\nexcommunicated on Sunday Quinquagesima from our congregation, came to\nme after having separated from the woman with whom he was not married. I\nunderstood that he was under influence of an invisible power brought to\nme, and that I had to take him into our communion and make it publicly\nknown on Easter Sunday in the same general terms without mentioning his\nname, in which he was separated. And I said to him, that I will mention\nthis in our next meeting on Easter Sunday.\n\nWhen all was prepared on that great Easter Sunday, in the midst of our\nusual prophetical performances at the Mass I ascended the pulpit and\ndelivered under inspiration a sermon preparatory to the excommunication,\ninstructed the audience then regarding the excommunicated by a distinct\nreport, how I was three times ordered to perform that excommunication,\nthat therefore those who are comprehended under the names of the\nexcommunication, are as certainly excommunicated from Christ's Church,\nas I am confirmed as his messenger for establishing his reign of Truth\nand Justice, Harmony and Peace on the whole Globe by all the signs and\nwonders many of which they had already heard in my addresses, others\nthey will read in the book. The congregation knew, that I was printing a\nbook in Cambridge near Boston, showing that what I was doing I was doing\nunder the direction of Heavenly messengers for the fulfilment of the\ngreatest promises. Amongst all the signs and wonders many of which you\nhave also read in this book, one of the most remarkable signs was, that\nafter my having excommunicated Benedict Fenwick, Bishop of Boston, in\nboth letters, that of the 16th as well as that of the 17th February\n1838, although more expressedly in the last than in the first, neither\nthe Bishop nor any other Priest did interfere with my using the Roman\nCatholic Cathedral Church of Boston, but I performed without the least\ndisturbance all that has been shown to me by the holy martyr Revel.\nxiv:14 and his company. I assured the congregation at the same time that\nthe excommunication will not injure those who are comprehended in the\nnames of the excommunicated, except if they remain obstinate after the\nexcommunication is made known.\n\nAfter the necessary solemn preparation, the excommunication was\nperformed in the most vigorous manner, and the names of the\nexcommunicated were read so loud and distinctly, that they could be\nheard in every corner of the church, for the peculiar purpose that no\nname might be confounded with another name.\n\nAfter that act I continued the Mass and distributed the Eucharist to a\nlarge number of the congregation whom I prepared on the previous days by\nhearing their confessions; because, as I have mentioned before, in my\nextraordinary mission in the Roman Catholic Cathedral Church all that\nwhich was practised was to be repeated for a testimony that it was\naccomplished. Without there being room here to write about the\nconfession we mark only in general, that it had also its time in the old\nHeaven, but we have better means of education in the new Heaven. But it\nis to be remarked that also the man who had been excommunicated on\nSunday Quinquagesima, came to me to the confession before Easter and was\nreceived into our congregation, and this was then on Easter Sunday\ndirectly after my solemn sermon before I commenced to prepare the\naudience for hearing the excommunication of those who were to be\nexcommunicated, distinctly announced to the congregation, and that same\nman received then with the others the Eucharist from my hand. Then he,\nafter our service, accompanied me closely, without saying a word, to my\nlodging, and said when I was entering the house, that he wished to talk\nwith me privately. When we were alone, he entreated me pitifully to\nreceive him in Christ's Church or in our congregation. I was surprised,\nand asked him, whether he forgot, that I received him first privately,\nand whether he did not hear that I made that known to the congregation\non that same day, and that he took also the Eucharist from my hand as\nthe confirmation of being in our congregation. He replied that all this\nwas true, but that he heard distinctly his name, when I read those who\nwere excommunicated, and that the Spirit said to him, that he should go\ndirectly to me and tell me this.\n\nI saw that he was acting under the influence of a spirit, and to get\nsome more information, asked him, how he could hear his name, when I\npronounced loud and distinctly those who were on my paper for the\nexcommunication, when I read them from the paper as being\nexcommunicated, and that I could not be such a fool as to put the same\nname amongst the excommunicated, whom I took before privately into our\nCommunion, and announced this also publicly, immediately before the\nperformance of the excommunication. He replied, that he did not only\nhear distinctly his name, but saw it also on the paper from which I read\nthose who were excommunicated, and if I would show him the paper, on\nwhich those are who were excommunicated, he would show me his name.\nNeither he nor any other man could read the names from that paper, which\nI had in the New Testament book, in my pocket, and from which I read to\nthe audience, what was to be read from that book on Easter Sunday; but\nmy pulpit was so arranged, that nobody besides me could see what I read.\nWhen he demanded to see that paper, to show me his name, I took the\npaper from that book, to satisfy him, that he was mistaken. As soon as I\nhad shown him the paper, he fixed his finger to a name and exclaimed:\n\"This is my name! this is my name!\" The more I assured him, that he was\nmistaken and that he should look better the letters of the name, to see\nthat it was not his but quite another name, the more he affirmed, that\nit was his name; and the more he looked at the name, the more he\nasserted, that it was his name. Then I named each letter of that name,\nasking him, whether he saw that it was the named letter, and when he\nanswered in the affirmative to all letters, I urged him to spell the\nwhole name. And he spelt the whole name, and it was \"Kaiser.\" This\nGerman name means in English \"Emperor.\"\n\nAs soon as the man, or rather the departed spirit who urged him, that he\nperformed all this, spelt the name Kaiser, that is, Emperor, the spirit\nseemed to be quite satisfied. After a short pause he again operated upon\nthe man powerfully, saying, that he had brought his name on the 7th Jan.\ninto my catalogue. I understood always, that he meant that man whose\nname was Kaiser, and I said, that his name is not in the catalogue. But\nwhen he continued to assert, that it is in the catalogue, and I repeated\nthat I perused oftentimes that catalogue and was quite certain, that\nhis name is not in the catalogue, and we both remained, each on his\npoint of certainty, I said at length, that I would convince him, that I\nwas correct, if he would tell me, who was the next before him, who put\nhis name in the catalogue. And when he named him and also others before\nand after him, I opened the catalogue, and saw, that on the 100th place,\nwhich was according to that direction his place, was the name \"Kaiser,\"\nthat means \"Emperor,\" instead of the name \"Geyer\" that means \"hawk\" or\n\"vulture.\" Geyer was the name of the man who had brought on the 7th\nJanuary, 1838, instead of his own, the name Kaiser. But by all our\nprecautions, that there might not be a mistake in any name and by all\nour uses of that catalogue until that moment no body discovered this!\n\nThat my business with that man required more time than could be spared,\nbecause others were waiting till I dispatched him, and then all that\nEaster Sunday there was other work so that I had no time to reflect upon\nthat case, nor, if there had been time, had I dared to think, what might\nhave been, behind the vail, without having received peculiar revelation.\nHaving been occupied on that Easter Sunday with other business as well\nas with hearing confessions of those who came from far, I was then tired\nand went to rest. During my rest I was awakened by an Angel of the Lord,\nand heard the voice, that I should arise and write a communication. I\narose, kindled a light and saw by the watch, that it was one o'clock\nafter midnight, and felt that there was a company of Spirits present,\nwhile I received from one the communication which was to be delivered on\nthat day to the congregation. That was the second day of Easter, a\nfestival in the Roman Catholic Church, and we had our service. That\ncommunication not belonging into this epitome, was mentioned, because it\nwas a preparation to what follows.\n\nAfter having finished writing that communication between 1 and 2\no'clock, A.M. on Easter Monday, April 16, 1838, I felt much stronger\nthan at the receipt of the first communication that I was surrounded by\na company of Spirits, amongst whom, at that moment, my mother\napproached next to me, and with an unexpected power of her voice which\nmade such an impression upon my spirit and my whole system as may be\neasier felt than expressed with words, delivered the message that, I\nreceived in our ecclesiastical communion the man who directed my\nattention to the Emperor who was excommunicated, and that that Emperor\nwas excommunicated who pretends to be Apostolic Majesty, and that I must\nwrite down this and publish in the book which was at that time in\ncomposition.\n\nI mentioned above, that I received by my departed mother one\ncommunication twelve years before that; and this was the second and also\nuntil this hour the last communication which I have received by the\ninstrumentality of my mother. Never in my life, at all my experience\nfrom the Spirit world, I was so affected as at that communication. It\nwas delivered after having written the first communication, and thought\nto extinguish the light and return to bed. At that moment I felt that, I\nwas surrounded by a company of Heavenly Messengers amongst whom one was\napproaching nearest, and the powerful communication came. After that\nthere was no inclination to return to bed, nor is there room here to\nrepeat, what has been explained in the first and second of my five often\nmentioned German volumes, for the correct understanding of said\ncommunication, and the prophecies which have been fulfilled in said\nexcommunication and explained in my third volume. From those\nexplanations it is evident, that the Emperor of Austria who has besides\nother anti-Christian titles also the title \"Apostolic Majesty,\" is\nrepresenting in that excommunication the whole body of Monarchs and\nTyrants, who keep people in the anti-Christian servitude, from which\nthey are to be redeemed at the present manifestation of Christ by his\nMessengers.\n\nSince the female sex has been much more injured and abused by monarchs\nand other tyrants than the masculine sex, Beatrice Dante's departed wife\nwas found as most suitable Heavenly messenger by whom the great prophecy\nin the 33d and last Song of Purgatory was communicated to the Poet and\nmost remarkable Prophet Dante, and my mother was found most suitable to\ndeliver the above mentioned communication and to make greater\nimpression than any other Heavenly messenger upon me, when the first\nmessage was to be delivered to understand that great prophecy and\nthousands of other prophecies which have been locked until that time. At\nthat moment a key was given to commence to unlock them.\n\nWe give only some hints regarding the points which are the substance of\nthe contents of the five Germam volumes published from 1838 to 1842; and\nmany volumes would be required, if we would explain the memorable events\nwhich happened afterwards for new illustrations and confirmations of the\npreceding events. There is a concatenation of the most solemn warnings\nto all the upholders and supporters of the old ruined Babylon, that they\nshould come out not to be partakers of her plagues. Besides the\nmentioned mystery on the 100th place of our catalogue there is another\nmystery on the 90th place. Besides those two, four or five others as you\nmay read the whole report in those volumes, have neglected to fulfil\ntheir highest duty, and were excommunicated on Easter Sunday, 1838. But\nthose four or five came after that excommunication to me and were\nreceived in our communion; but the 90th and the 100th have been brought\nby their mediums for the fulfilment of prophecies and for the most\nsolemn divine assurance to political and ecclesiastical rulers, that\nthey are in such a tremendous condition, in which they would not remain\na moment, but would become directly with us messengers of Peace, if they\nwould comprehend but a little of what we know regarding their condition.\n\nAfter having received such an astonishing unexpected light regarding the\n100th of the 144 witnesses of our catalogue, that only those can duly\nappreciate it who have studied my volumes, others who have neglected\ntheir duty and came in the number of the excommunicated only for an\nillustration of those on the 90th and 100th places, as we have explained\nin those volumes, came then without having been called, to me, and were\nreceived in our communion. But the 90th did not come, and his place and\nhis names had a peculiar reference to all that which has been performed\nin the Cathedral Church of Boston by our instrumentality; but I had\nreceived no communication in regard to him. Therefore I thought proper\nto send Messengers to inquire, whether anybody knew a man having the\nname \"Leo Hefner\" and having been in Boston at the time in which the 144\nwitnesses signed their names in my catalogue. But after the most careful\ninquiry nobody brought any account of Leo Hefner. After that I received\nthe communication, that that name which is on the 90th place of our\ncatalogue, is a mystery which must be explained by me.\n\nThen I commenced to explain, that most suitable names have been selected\nby Divine wisdom for the excommunication, of the Beast which has the\nmouth of a Leo, that means in English a Lion, Revelation, xiii: 2, and\nthe Beast is the Papal Monarchy, for the foundation of which although\nseveral predecessors of Pope Leo I. were preparing the way, that Leo or\nLion contributed most by his energy and principles which are expressed\nin his writings, to that monarchy, which afterwards Pope Gregory VII.\nendeavoured to establish with great power, and his successors triumphed\nat length against their adversaries, and the mouth of these lions under\nthe Christian mask swallowed as much of human life and property as it\ncould reach, and the whole succession or family of the Popes produced a\n\"Hefner.\" In the explanation of the expressive names which have been\nprepared by the Heavenly Congress, we take the most suitable\nsignifications which appear obviously in the names. We took the name\n\"Hefner\" as a composition of German Hef or Hefe, which means \"dregs\" or\n\"sediment,\" and the Hebrew \"Ner,\" which means Lamp, so that Hefner means\n\"dregs of the Lamp\" in our interpretation. The Pope used the Hebrew Lamp\nand besides others especially German scholars gave him the greatest\nassistance, that by his anti-christian management the Lamp of Truth and\nRighteousness could not burn, because there was oil consumed and dregs\nof the most dreadful materialism were destroying and ruining mankind.\n\nIt is to be understood, that we give only some hints of what we\nexplained in the first volume as far as our leaders found proper to do,\nshowing gradually the great apostasy from the christian truth and\nimmersion into materialism and ceremonialism, produced by the\nanti-christian management[Z] of the \"Hefner or Dregs of the Lamp.\" In\nthe second volume we cotinued the explanation, that is, I under the\ndirection of invisible agents, was writing for the second volume. When I\nthought that regarding the Beast with ten Horns was sufficient\nexplanation given for that volume, I heard on the 20th November, 1838 at\nnoon time a Heavenly voice: \"Count the number of the name of the Beast.\"\nRevelation, xiii: 17 and 18. I replied \"Lord! I counted it long time\nago.\" Then the Heavenly voice was repeated. I asked, \"Is'nt Lateinos\"\nthe right name? I received the answer: No. Then I understood, that\nneither that name which was delivered by the old Church Father Irenaeus\nand written with Greek letters gives the number 666 and points to the\naffairs of the Latin Man, nor any other name found for an illustration\nof the prophecy and containing 666, expresses what is prophesied about\nthe beast; but that Hefner, contains the whole mystery; because each\npope as pope has the mouth of a leo or lion, and the whole family or\nsuccession of the popes have produced the Hefner, or dregs in the lamp,\nwhich cannot burn, because oil is consumed with the mouth of the Leo.\nAfter my having explained for the second volume, that all circumstances\ntestified that by \"Leo Hefner\" the Papal Monarchy was excommunicated\nfrom Christ's Church, and that in this name the whole history of Popery\nis comprehended, showing what every pope as pope is, and what the whole\nsuccession of the popes had poduced, the heavenly voice \"Count the\nnumber of the name of the beast,\" has given the most striking divine\nconfirmation or divine seal to our interpretation of the mystery. I\nwrote the family name, after having received the heavenly order, with\nGreek letters, and to my astonishment they gave exactly the number 666,\nRevel. xiii: 18. Greek scholars should keep in mind, that the German H\nis expressed by the Greek mark which is called by grammarians spiritus\nasper, and that in both syllables of Hefner _e_ is long, and with this\nremark they will find by writing Hefner with Greek letters, in the name\nexactly the number 666.\n\nAfter having received the Heavenly order, that I counted the number of\nthe beast, while I was writing the manuscript and preparing the print of\nthe second volume in Philadelphia, I received soon a letter from Boston\ncontaining the information, that Matthew Arnold who is on the 86th place\nof the 144 witnesses and in the deputation who after my having\nexcommunicated Bishop Benedict Fenwick from my ecclesiastical communion,\ncame to move me to occupy the church for my performances, was inspired\nand remained when the other left my room when I received the\ncommunication to occupy the church for our work, that same man learned\nwho the man was who brought the name Leo Hefner into my catalogue. Since\nthere were usually besides the witnesses also a number of others in the\nschool room, in which names were signed in my catalogue, it seemed to be\nan easy task to discover the man, who had brought the name, by asking\nthose who signed their names next the 90th. But there are thousands of\ndiscoveries quite easy, but they could not be made, till the time for\ntheir use arrived. Besides me, all the 144 were also under so strict a\ncontrol of invisible agents, that all happened in due time. After all\nother things regarding the mystery have been disclosed and also the\nnumber of the beast has been counted, I received the information, that\nthe man who has brought the name, was a single man, quite suitable that\nhe became a medium of Pope Leo xii. The first name of that medium was\nnot Leo, but he was known under the French name Louis, although his\nGerman name was Ludwig; and his family name was Hefner. But Leo Hefner\nwas not his name. He was brought as a medium of the departed Pope Leo\nXII. and he gave the name which we needed. His family name corresponded\nwith the whole mystery of the fruits of the family or succession of the\nPopes, but he was only a medium, and instead of his proper name a name\nwas to be given which suited the mystery, and the Pope amongst the\ndeparted who represented the succession of the Popes, had to give his\nown name. Here is no room to repeat the explanation from my often\nmentioned volumes, how tangibly it was shown by signs, that Pope Leo\nXII. was the leader who had brought that medium for the most astonishing\nexcommunication of popery. The name Leo has given also the stopping\nplace, from which we count in different directions the epochs of the\nduration of the Papal monarchy. We have done so in the third German\nvolume and in the work which exists in Latin, German and English for our\nmonthly theological course and for the Latin convention, if the Emperors\nof France and Austria comprehend us and call their bishops together, to\nlearn the great things which are disclosed for the pacification of the\nworld. Bible Students may explain many things by the hints, given in\nthis book, for instance, how the three verses of the 18th chapter of the\nRevelation have been fulfilled on Easter Sunday, April, 15, 1838, by the\nexcommunication of the Beast and its image or its ten Horns from\nChrist's Church. We could name here the powerful Angel, Revelation,\nxviii: 1. But here is no room to explain, why that martyr was found most\nqualified for that office, that he delivered to me three times the\ncommand to perform that excommunication[AA], in which the proclamation\nis included: \"Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the\nhabitation of demons, and the hold of every foul beast, and a cage of\nevery unclean and hateful bird.\" Revelation, xviii: 2. Interpreters did\nnot know, how to read the text, because some manuscripts have the word\n\"beast\" and others have instead of that word \"spirit.\" But the powerful\nAngel who had the superintendency in these affairs, has shown, that you\nhave to read the word \"Beast,\" because he has given to Pope Leo XII. the\norder to inspire his medium, to give for our use the name \"Leo,\" or Lion\nwho is the king amongst the Beasts, for our use in the excommunication\nof the Papal monarchy from Christ's Church, and the medium, although of\nGerman parents, was secreted under the French name Louis, in reference\nto the French Kings, who were for a great support, and at length for a\ngreat fall of popery.\n\nBut with the Imperial Family of Austria is an other phase. \"Petra dedit\nPetro et Petrus Diadema Rudolpho.\" This was the motto when the infernal\nholiness inspired the Pope, to send the crown to the Count of Hapsburgh,\nto have that count when he becomes Emperor of Germany, his obedient\nservant. At length, after the support of all kinds of Papal Imperial\nRoyal abominations the departed Emperor Francis was allowed to take the\nmost suitable medium in possession. The proper name of the medium\nshould have been Eagle according to the delight of Emperors in that\nFowl. But our superintendent in those affairs took rather the Hawk or\nVulture as a more suitable rapacious fowl, who put the name Emperor\ninstead of his name into our catalogue. That the departed Emperor\nFrancis of Austria became the leader of that his medium, will be shown\nbelow for a peculiar instruction of Emperor Francis Joseph, that he\nmight become with us messenger of the New Era. But before this we must\ngive here a very brief lesson to Pope Pius IX, although this whole book\nand especialy this treatise contain extraordinary lessons for him, and\nwe could write a large volume of correspondences of wonders and signs in\nPope Pious IX actions with our apostolic actions.\n\nBishops would have converted long time ago Pope Pius IX into a powerful\npreacher of the New Era if they themselves had studied our message of\nPeace, or rather the Papal monarchy would have been extinguished long\ntime before the appearance of Pope Pius IX. Gregory XVI was the last\nPope in the ordinary course of affairs. While I was reading his book:\n\"Il trionfo della Santa Sede e della Chiesa\" (the triumph of the Holy\nSee and of the Church,) my Lord has opened my eyes, that he was near to\noverthrow the See of his infernal holiness, supported by such an\nabominable delusion as is contained in that pestilential book and other\nsimilar impositions. But I did not know at that time, by what kind of\nmeans it would be effected, till A.D. 1838 the wonderful works were\nexecuted in the Cathedral Church of Boston, so that I expected, that\nbishops would, after the publication of my explanation of those events,\ncomprehend them and instruct their Pope in what was his highest duty.\nBut they proved to be miserable servants of this their grandmaster of\nabominations.\n\nPopes with their whole Hierarchy are continuously repeating prophecies\nand at the same time refusing to do what is their highest duty for the\nfulfilment of prophecies. I could not have expected, that Pope Gregory\nXVI, that machine of darkness, would have paid attention, if I had\napplied directly to him. But if bishops had studied our writings and\ncomprehended our mission and its credentials, they might have drawn also\ntheir master Gregory XVI, to look into our matters. But he vegatated\nand died in the fulness of his prophetical position, whereas he was not\nready to enter into the Dispensation of the fulness of times, Ephes. 1:\n10, which is to be introduced by messengers whom I represent, I\nmentioned that the whole Papal Church is prophetical. In her is\nconcentrated the prophecy of Judaism and Heathenism. Popes who had a\npeculiar charge, had also names and numbers correspondent to their\ncharge. When in Pope Leo XII the apostolic number was complete he\nprophesied, as readers must recollect, according to his Leonine wisdom\nabout a Church Doctor or Apostle of the higher mission, and after his\ndeparture he had to inspire and bring the man into our school-room, to\nsign the most suitable-mysteries on the 90th place of our catalogue for\nthe excommunication of Popery from Christ's Church. And Pope Gregory XVI\nhad to write the above quoted book, while he was yet a monk. But by that\nbook the way was opened for him to the Papal Chair. He prophesied on the\ntitle-page of that book in the first place the triumph of the Holy See\nor the Papal Government. And it triumphed so, when he became Pope that\nwith his successor the whole miserable machinery is breaking and\nbreaking, till at length the Church, that is, the people will triumph by\nreceiving our message of Peace, by which all kinds of Popery will be\nabolished from the Globe. He on the Papal Chair concentrated in his name\nand number of the name the whole mystery of his position. He was\nGregory, that means a watchman, as prophets are called, and he stands as\nprophet, in the full number XVI, which is as remarkable in the\ndevelopments of Popery as the number 666, so that the disciples of the\nRevelator were debating, whether the spirit had given to their master\nthe number 666, or the number 16 in Revel. xiii: 18, till the spirit had\nshown by our instrumentality, that the number 666 is the principal\nnumber in counting the name and the periods of the duration of the\ngovernment of that Beast, but the number 16 comprehends many of its deep\nmysteries. The 4th Beast in the 7th chapter of Daniel was formed\ngradually into the shape of the Papal monarchy, and 4 times 4 is the\ncomplete number in which the last ordinary Pope appeared in his glory;\nhe is the \"infallible monarch of the church,\" as he himself has proved\nwhile he was yet a monk, in the above quoted book, that the Pope is the\ninfallible monarch of the church. By the means of that book my Lord of\ntruth and righteousness has opened my eyes, that I commenced to\ncomprehend the infernal imposition of the dragon and his host, by which\nnations were so duped that they believed the Papal infallibility,\nholiness and all other abominations and blasphemies of the living God\nand his Christ, and that I have performed and explained what is required\nfor the abolition of all kinds of Popery. The number of the Biblical\nwriting mediums or prophets, whose books are collected in one section of\nthe books of the Old Testament, is sixteen. They were as little\nunderstood as to who they were and where they were, as the Popes. The\nnumber of the Popes each of whom appears under the name Gregory or\nwatchman, is also sixteen, or two times eight. The last of them or the\nsixteenth Gregory was the Pope under whose administration the mysteries\nwere performed by our instrumentality for the abolition of all kinds of\npopery. But he continued to rule in all his glory and to keep disturbers\nof his infallible monarchy in prison. He was the most glorious during\nthe time, in which the Beast or the Papal monarchy is in the number\neight, Revelation, xvii: 11.\n\nThe often mentioned catalogue of the 144 witnesses which appears in the\nEnglish translation of my 4th German volume, entitled \"The one thing\nneedful,\" from the 533d till 538th page, is a concentration of wonders\nand signs, which were effected under the control of the 144,000 martyrs,\nRevelation xiv: 1. In reference to this mystery as well as in reference\nto the 144 cubits of the wall of the New Jerusalem, Revelation, xxi: 17,\ntheir number is exactly 144. They were the stones used while we were\nperforming in the Roman Catholic Cathedral Church what was required\naccording to prophecies for the removal of Babylon and bilding of the\nNew Jerusalem. \"Behold I come as a thief.\" Revelation xvi: 15. He came\nso secretly, that neither on the 7th Jan., 1838, while those 144\nwitnesses were signing their names into my catalogue nor afterwards,\nwhile they were performing each his task, we understood much of what was\nbehind the vail, till after the great excommunication on Easter Sunday,\n1838, the great mystery commenced gradually to be developed, and I\nreceived on the third Sunday after Easter, 1838, directly before the\nservice, from my guardian the direction to deliver the valedictory\nsermon in order that all which, was to be executed in that church\naccording to prophecies, had been accomplished. The church had prepared\nfor our use on that Sunday the 16th chapter of John. And I selected the\ntext: \"A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again a little while\nand ye shall see me, because I go to the Father.\" John, xvi: 16.\n\nIf you have comprehended this book to this page, you know, that I am\nJesus Christ's first-born son in the Dispensation of the Fullness of\nTimes. Ephes. 1: 10. But also after having been publicly initiated to\nthis ministry on Sunday Sexagesima, February 18th, 1838, at the altar of\nthe Cathedral Church of Boston, I progressed slowly in the development\nof the mystery.\n\nAll disclosures which I give are preparatory for an easier understanding\nof the great testimony of the three witnesses named at the caption of\nthis treatise. I am partly going around and applying to all kinds of\nmediums in the cities of New York and Brooklyn, and in all directions is\nsomewhat prepared for an illustration of the testimony of the three\nextraordinary witnesses. On Sunday, 24th inst., when the message of \"the\nTreaty of Peace\" between the Emperors of Austria and France arrived in\nAmerica but was not communicated to us on that day, I wrote some of the\nlast disclosures before this paragraph. After that I wrote two letters.\nBut before having finished the second, I was inspired to go and I\nthought that I was going to a Conference meeting of Spiritualists; but\non my way I met with one who is holding his own meetings publicly to\ndraw the incautious into private \"Free Love Meetings,\" and I went with\nhim to his public meeting. When I returned to my room I was tired, went\nto bed, and then I arose yesterday, July 25th, and finished at fish-oil\nlight the second letter of July 24th, 1859. Then I wrote three other\nletters before breakfast, at which I heard the first report of \"the\nPeace Treaty.\" After that I was occupied all day in the cities of New\nYork and Brooklyn. I thought proper, to write this episode this morning,\nJuly 26th, before my starting to other business; because it is in such\na connexion with the \"Peace Treaty,\" that it will be in the proper place\nmore particularly explained for a great illustration of the three\nextra-ordinary witnesses.\n\n\"Christ's first-born Son in the Dispensation of Universal Harmony and\nPeace on the whole globe\" is the third angel preaching powerfully in the\n9th, 10th and 11th verses of the 14th chapter of the Revelation. There\nhave been a number of prophecies which have been referred to Christ who\nhas been crucified by the Jews more than eighteen hundred years ago, but\nwhich cannot be understood except in regard to his first-born son and\nthe whole Body of Messengers whom he represents. Since our public\nappearance some mediums have preached that now Christ's first-born son\nappears, and were quoting a number of Biblical passages testifying this.\nIf there would be room, I would write some pages regarding my meetings\nin Cincinnati of Ohio with the principal of those mediums. He after\nhaving been an elder in the Mormon Church, separated from them and was\npreaching \"the Judgment Dispensation,\" and that Christ's first-born Son\nWas coming now. Although my meetings with that prophet would be for a\npeculiar illustration of the testimony of the three extraordinary\nwitnesses, I can mention here only the substance, that he was often\ntimes possesed by some of the generals of Napoleon I. to give from his\nposition peculiar testimonies to our mission. Once, for instance, was he\nso strongly inspired by his leader, that he wrote a decree by the\nauthority of that his god, in which he appointed me to be \"Pope Andrew\nI.\" It was A.D. 1846. He gave a copy of that decree to an editor of a\nnewspaper in Cincinnati,--to the same who publishes now in Washington\nCity the National Era, which will be used before the close of this\ntreatise in a peculiar connexion with the three witnesses, and he handed\nto me a copy of the same decree. At the perusal of that decree I saw\nthat a dragon was the god by whom he was inspired, and I wrote directy a\nprotest, to accept any office from his God who was a spirit of delusion\nand destruction, I handed my protest to the same editor with the remark\nthat if he publishes the appointment for me to be Pope Andrew I, he must\npublish also my protest. He made known this to that medium who under\nthose circumstances withdrew the decree. He was a rich general, and\nthere is no doubt, that as Pope in a new shape I had found soon support\nof other rich, persons to carry out the plan of the dragon for\ndestruction.\n\nWhile I was writing the 4th of the five often mentioned German volumes I\nhad to quote oftentimes the catalogue of the 144 witnesses, and was\ncontinuously aware, that not only the 90th, and the 100th, who have\nbrought as Mediums not their own names but the names which were suitable\nto the office of those, by whom they were inspired, obtained the places\nwhich according to our language by numbers were most suitable to the\nmystery which they contain, but that also those who have brought their\nown names, brought them as mediums of invisible agents by whom they were\ncontrolled in such a manner, that those who had peculiar charges,\nobtained also the places with numbers corresponding to their charges.\nAfter having observed many times this phenomenon I saw at length the\nnecessity of publishing that catalogue with the names in the same order,\nin which they had been brought into the catalogue. But at that time I\nwas not aware, that the catalogue contains exactly 144 witnesses, the\ncomplete mystical number of their represensation; because on the 538th\npage of \"the One Thing needful\" that catalogue ends with \"143 Anthony\nLarger,\" and in my first three volumes as well as in \"The One thing\nNeedful\" or in the 4th volume these witnesses are named \"the 143\nwitnesses.\" On the 538th page the paragraph after the close of that\ncatalogue commences: \"This is the foundation catalogue of the new reign\nof Christ on earth,\" and in the same paragraph these witnesses are\ncalled the 143 witnesses; because they occupy 143 places, and I was not\naware that there were 144 witnesses in that catalogue, till at length I\nheard the voice: \"Count exactly the number of the witnesses.\" I looked\nthen at every place, and found that on each place of the catalogue is\nonly one witness, except the 81st place in which are two sisters\ntogether, and therefore the number of witnesses in that catalogue is 144\nin reference to the 144, 000 members of the Heavenly Congress Revelation\nxiv: 1, by whose wisdom names for that catalogue were wonderfully\nprovided, and in reference to the 144 cubits of the measure of the\nwalls of the New Jerusalem, Revelation xxi: 17, the chief corner stone\nof which being Jesus Christ, and the members of his peaceable kingdom\nare named lively stones. 1 Peter ii: 5. And, those 144 were given to me\nas assistants to show what is to be done for the establishment of\nChrist's peaceable reign on earth, to wit, all the ecclesiastical and\npolitical powers must co-operate with us to draw all nations into the\nnew era. Here we give only some hints, how wonderfully they are exhorted\nand urged by all other events, as well as by the formation of that\ncatalogue in which is the concentration of wonders and signs.\n\nWe quote the following places from the catalogue as peculiar instances\nin reference to the three \"extra-ordinary\" witnesses: \"80, Bischofberger\nwith two, 81 sisters.\" This man came under the strong control of his\nguardian, and when the quoted words were signed, and on the place \"81\nsisters\" appeared, we required the names of his sisters. But he said,\nthe names will be made known to me another time. Each signer had to give\nhis name, but Bischofberger after having put the name \"sisters\" on the\n81st place of the catalogue, refused to give their names, and assured me\nthat they will be made known in due time, and I received orders from my\nleader to let it remain as it was written. When the unexpected wonders\nwhich are concealed in that catalogue, commenced to be disclosed, it was\nmanifest, that on the 80th place was put the representative of the Beast\nwhich itself is the eighth king, Revelation xvii: 11 and has ten horns.\nTo show, that it was in the complete age or in the fulness of its glory\nin our age, it was put on the ten times the eighth place with suitable\nnames. To wit, Alexis means one who hinders. He hinders the redemption\nof mankind from oppression and the development of truth and justice,\nwhich is required for this redemption. And the family name shows who\nthis man is, to wit, \"Bischofberger.\" The first part of this compound\nname is the same word, as the English word \"Bishop,\" and the German\n\"Berge\" are \"Mountains,\" so that this Bishop is Bishop of the Mountains,\nor on the Mountains, having his seat on the mountains, in reference to\nthe seven mountains, on which Rome is located. In this his glory he has\ntwo sisters, which represent the two powers of the Pope, to wit, the\necclesiastical and political power. He himself in his glory and both his\npowers have been typified on the 80th and 81st places of our catalogue\nshowing to the Pope his highest duty, to become with us messenger of\nChrist's peaceable reign.\n\nOn the six places which precede immediately the 80th place, those are\nrepresented who have raised the Pope so high as he stands. We remark,\nthat the German name Ochs is pronounced as the English name Ox and means\nthe same beast. Those representatives are in our catalogue in the\nfollowing order: 74 Joseph Ochs, 75 Conrad Ochs. 76 Aloysius Ochs. 77\nJohn Ochs. 78 Iidorus Ochs. 79 Joseph Januarius Ochs. The number six is\nthe fundamental number of the number of the name of the Beast 666,\nRevelation xiii: 18, and to one or the other of the six classes of men\nwho appear here as oxen, all orders of monks may be reduced. The name\nwhich stands before the name \"Ochs,\" defines nearer the position of the\nrepresentative Ochs. Monks of all Papal orders appear in reference to\nthe Pope as Oxen, tame useful animals, working for the support of\nPopery, without knowledge of their own and the true condition of the\nPope. But Revelation xiii: 11 we read: \"I beheld another beast coming up\nout of the earth, and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a\ndragon.\" Here are the orders of monks under the image of a Therion, a\nferocious beast, which appears as a lamb to those whom it entraps for\nthe Pope, but it is ferocious, although it hides its ferocity, as a\ndragon, till its delusion is made manifest, when it destroys the enemies\nof the Pope. It is caught in all six shapes into our catalogue, the\nexplanation of the mysteries of which in our volumes shows to all monks\nand priests the urgent necessity to become with us messengers of the new\nera And the explanation from the 11th verse to the end of the 13th\nchapter of the Revelation and of other mysteries is in our volumes\nshowing the dreadful condition of monks and priests in their present\ncourse.\n\nWe have given some hints without explanations which are in my printed\nvolumes and in the manuscript, which N.B. On this great prophetical\nFeast, August 15, 1859, of Mary's Assumption into Heaven and of Napoleon\nI's Birthday, I mention that I was since the twenty-first day of June\nlast, on which day agreement was made with the printer and the\nmanuscript of the First Treatise was given him for printing this book,\nconfined to New York, wishing to have it printed as soon as possible.\nBut those Messengers from our sphere who have the commission to count\naccording to our spirit language by numbers, pages and lines in my\npublications and days for their printing in agreement with the calendar,\nfor this purpose controlling the spirits of the compositors, did not\nhinder them to annoy me in manifold ways. At length I wrote on the 1st\ninst. my complaint and carried it to the same attorney who without\ncharge wrote the agreement; but not having found him in his office, I\nmyself carried it to the printer, expecting a good effect. But I was as\nmuch disappointed, as when I commenced to write the Fourth Treatise and\nthought that it would not become larger than the largest of the\npreceding Treatises. But having become more than twice as large, we\nstopped the composition of the Fourth Treatise at the end of the 168th\npage, which according to the printer's calculation will be finished on\nthe 17th inst. The portion of the Fourth Treatise which appears in this\nedition is a necessary preparation to comprehend the proper position of\nPope Pius IX. and of the Emperors of France and Austria, and to\nunderstand the mysteries of the dates of the remarkable events in the\nlast war in Italy. Those dates testify that those events happened under\nstrict control of our leaders watching the infernal furies destroying\nmen, and in so exact a correspondence with events of our mission, that\nif you comprehend this book and act accordingly, you will open soon the\ndoor for the New Era in America and in Europe; but if you neglect this\nthe three extraordinary witnesses have such a position as to continue\njudgments.\n\nThose who comprehend this book, will be anxious to read also the\ncontinuation and the end of the Fourth Treatise, and will collect as\nmany subscribers as possible. As soon as they secure us to call a\nprinter to our Peace Union Centre and to publish a new edition of this\nbook, we will send gratis to them in an extra pamphlet the \"Supplement\nto the Fourth Treatise,\" which will appear in the next edition.\nTherefore we request those who buy this book, to give their exact\ndirection either to those from whom they buy or to send it according to\nthe direction on the title-page.\n\nANDREW B. SMOLNIKAR.\n\n\n\n\nFIFTH TREATISE.\n\n\n\n     The Plan for Redemption of Nations from monarchical and other\n     oppressive speculations and for the introduction of the promised\n     New Era of Harmony, Truth and Righteousness on the whole globe.\n\n\nWe write the following pages only for those who have studied all the\npreceding pages of this book, and concentrate the subject of what would\nrequire volumes, on few pages, to be gradually developed in our\nPeriodical. On the title-page of this book our Mission is expressed, and\nthe four preceding Treatises contain superabundance of credentials or\ntestimonials of our mission as well as the great truth, that the social,\npolitical and ecclesiastical relations of mankind are rotten and\ncorrupt, the whole structure is a Babylon, confusion and delusion, which\nis to be abolished and on its place truth and justice, harmony and peace\nare to be established by virtue of our mission.\n\nReaders of this book know that I speak as medium of messengers from the\nHeavenly Congress who have the commission to introduce the New Era, and\nas representative of messengers by whom nations are to be moved for\naction to escape from the plagues which continue in the ruins of Babylon\ntill people come out and establish the New Jerusalem, the new order of\nthings, in which persons of both sexes will receive such development of\ntheir intellectual and moral faculties and of their physical skill and\nstrength as they will be qualified to receive, to enjoy themselves in\ntheir mortal bodies as well as after their departure such happiness as\ntheir persons will be capable of enjoying while they themselves will\ncontribute, each member his or her share to the common welfare of\nmankind, that the whole society will progress as far as circumstances\nwill allow.\n\nThis development demands time. It could not take place in a moment, but\nmeans which have been in preparation and prepared through the course of\nages may be concentrated, and when thus concentrated they may be\nusefully applied in accelerating the true and right education of\ndegraded humanity, and in a few years that may be effected, which past\ncenturies did not effect. But with all the knowledge which we have\nacquired for promoting the true happiness of mankind, we can do nothing\nfor them, if they are not reached and aroused from their lethargy. If\nthey will be redeemed from their present miserable and wretched\ncondition, they must begin to comprehend where they are and to what\npoint of intellectual and moral perfection with corresponding happiness\nand health and strength of body and mind they could arrive, if they\nwould apply their energy and the means which are prepared by nature as\nwell as by human skill, art and science to be used in bringing mankind\nfrom their present Babylon or from the existing confusion and delusion\ninto the new Jerusalem, into the New Era, into the new order of things,\nwhich is usually called the Millennium, about which there are many false\nand wrong notions, but which will be the universal republic in which\ntruth and righteousness will reign and all nations will be united in the\ngreat brotherhood in which they will enjoy perpetual peace. We have\nreceived the commission and the credentials of the Mission to introduce\nthis state of things.\n\nTo commence with power the grand work which is to be accomplished by\nco-operation of men and women, who are associated amongst themselves and\nunited with Heavenly messengers who are commissioned to prepare for the\npromised New Era, we unite and form an Association which we call\nPeace-Union (Friedens-Verein), a union of co-operation for establishing\npeace. Real, perpetual peace comprehends the restoration of human\nrights. Our co-operation for this purpose needs a centre, a place on\nwhich we concentrate the means to attain our object. Hence, we according\nto our mission, invite all who are able to contribute their share,\neither in money or property or any kind of mental and physical labor for\nthe realization of the object, that they might co-operate with us to\nestablish first a centre of our work, and according to the pattern of\nthe centre as many other settlements as may be required for\naccommodation of all who would enter into the New Era.\n\nThe first centre should be a provisional centre, that is, a place for\nconcentrating our co-operation so long as may be necessary, till for the\nsame purpose a more suitable place be furnished. But not all who are\ninvited to co-operate can have accommodation on the first central\nstation, nor would all be ready at once, who might so desire, if\nbuildings and other necessary conveniences were provided, which,\nhowever, is primarely to be attended to. We need co-operators everywhere\nto arouse as many as can be aroused for co-operation with us in these\ndays of Noah, at the approach of the flood of tribulations. In my former\npublications as well as in this book and in my manuscripts a\nsuperabundance of credentials are exhibited, that those men and women,\nwho are united with us in Christ's spirit, that is, in the spirit of\ntruth and righteousness, and are living in accordance with what is\nrequired by that Spirit, and are spreading the glorious news made\nmanifest by our instrumentality for redemption of oppressed humanity,\nare true messengers of Christ; but those clergymen who, instead of\nco-operating with us, are keeping people in shackles of their sects and\ndespising our message of peace, are messengers of the deluding and\ndestroying spirit and supporting the Beast or monarchy which receives\nits power from the dragon, the deluding and destroying serpent which is\nthe image of that spirit, Revelation xiii: 2. We expect they will\ncomprehend this book and commence to act with all their strength as our\nfellow-laborers, and become with us partakers of the blessings which\nwill originate from our co-operation.\n\nAfter this preparation we ask, whether according to the common stock\nassociation or according to a true community of goods the centre and\nother settlements of our Peace-Union should be established. I wrote many\nyears ago a plan according to a common stock association, according to\nwhich members of the Peace-Union should have prepared themselves and\nothers for a true community of goods, but within seven years an exact\naccouut of labor furnished and of its worth as well as of other property\nshould have been kept, and at the expiration of that period the division\nof profits according to the shares of labor furnished and other property\ninvested should have taken place, and during the period of seven years\nall the members should have been prepared for the great community or\ntrue republic, into which mankind will finally associate, that those who\nwould not be sufficiently prepared before the expiration of seven years\nto commence a true community, might at least, in seven years be prepared\nfor it. At the end of that plan is the paragraph a portion of which we\ncopy here as preparatory to what follows:\n\n\"I have mentioned only some of the many points which are to be mentioned\nin more suitable times, or in the periodical; because that which has\nbeen mentioned may suffice to move those who are culled and chosen to be\nthe first champions in starting the centre of our action. They may\neasily comprehend, why we are compelled to commence on so low a station,\non which continuous accounts and calculations as well as many other\ninconveniences will make much trouble. If we would expect good success\non a higher ground, we would commence on that ground. But this\ngeneration is found in such a degradation and corruption, that also the\nproposed plan to draw mankind from lower to higher stations, will\nprobably not find directly sufficient support of what we need to bring\nmankind quickly and powerfully into the New Era, which in its splendor\nand glory will be the great community of goods, based on true republican\nprinciples, &c.\"\n\nThis paragraph was to be copied, because we must give some explanation\nof the matter, that mankind were to be prepared in manifold ways, to\nbecome gragually ready to enter into the right order of things. Readers\nof this book know, that from A.D. 1838 till 1842 my five German volumes\ncontaining \"Memorable Events\" developing the dreadful social,\necclesiastical and political state of mankind and testifying our mission\nto introduce the promised New Era, have been published. During and after\nthe publication of those volumes it was evident, that our duty was to\nmake known to those who have read or heard somewhat regarding our\nmission, that for a powerful co-operation we would need a centre of our\naction. Adolph Etzler published that time a book entitled: \"The New\nWorld or Mechanical System to Perform Labour of Man and Beast by\nInanimate Powers.\" I have read it and found the principles correct, and\nthat although all that he proposed, would not be practicable, some of\nhis propositions could be put in practice. And when I saw that Germans\nwere so chained either by materialism or sectarianism, that instead of\nstudying those my five German volumes and of acting accordingly they\nfollowed rather after their sectarian and materialistic leaders who have\npublished all kinds of delusion against my books, and spoke also in a\nlike manner publicly and privately against them, my directors moved me\nto tell to those who took more or less interest in the contents of my\nbooks and were skilful mechanics, that they should study Etzler's book,\nand if they would find his propositions practicable, they should try to\nawaken Germans with Etzler's machine to study my German volumes. The\nbest mechanic among them, after having studied Etzler's book, and having\nseen the draughts of all parts of Etzler's machine and heard Etzler's\nexplanation of all its parts, has assured me in words and in writing\nthat he gave all his property as security, that he would put Etzler's\nmachine in operation. But a seeress who belonged to our association, and\ngave amongst all women the strongest testimony to our mission, although\nshe did not see the pattern of the machine, received in a vision its\nwhole structure and described exactly the portions which she saw in the\nvision, that they broke. She received that vision a considerable time\nbefore those who were expecting certain success, commenced to build\nEtzlers machine. I was certain that the prophetical vision would be\nfulfilled, but I expected that afterwards would be shown how Etzler's\nmistakes should be repaired, and that great lessons would be given to\nnations by the trial of that machine, the inventor of which was a great\nmaterialist, not knowing that he himself was a strong medium of spirits\nof a similar character as spirits of Napoleon I. were, to subdue the\nworld by physical means, while I considered that machine as the means of\npeculiar spirit manifestations to awaken nations from their materialism\nto our message of peace containing the true spiritualism. The machine\nwas built under Etzler's direction in Warren County, Pa., the trial was\nmade, and the pieces broke which have been foreseen and foretold as\nbreaking.\n\nThere was a great jubilee of those who have been deluded by priestcraft,\nthat they thought when Christ was killed, that he would arise no more,\nWhen Etzler as well as the man who has given me in words and in writing\nthe pledge with his whole property that he would put the machine in\noperation, have left the place I said to those who have remained on the\nplace, that in the next night would be revealed to one of them, how the\nmistakes made by Etzler, should be corrected and the machine should be\nput in operation. George Karle, a young lame shoemaker, a sincere seeker\nafter truth and firm believer in our mission, was the man to whom the\nmystery was revealed, and he has explained at our meeting the matter in\nsuch a manner, that also those who were most opposed, have at length\nbeen convinced, after having heard his explanation how Etzler's mistakes\nshould be repaired, that he had received a true revelation, and agreed\nthat he should be the director in rebuilding Etzler's machine, to make a\nnew trial. But before this has been done, he was brought into the\nAllegheny River and drowned by the instrumentality of the departed\nMormon Prophet Joe Smith, not directly but indirectly by the\ninstrumentality of a cow. But a week after that, on the 30th of July,\n1844, the same destroying spirit Joe Smith was allowed to attack me\ndirectly, to show how he would be able to kill a man in a minute, if he\nwould be permitted. But he was seized by my guardian and cast into a\ncombustible matter which was by his infernal electricity instantly\nkindled. George Karle was permitted to be drowned, because the time for\nestablishing our centre had not yet arrived, and Karle had an important\nmission in the spirit world, and in that great mission he continues to\nbe engaged.\n\nIt is to be understood that the given hints regarding Joe Smith would\nneed a peculiar treatise. I did not know him personally in his mortal\nbody, but urged preachers of his sect to move him to meet me either in a\nwritten correspondence or personally, to learn to know his dreadful\ndelusion. The same I published in \"The one thing needful,\" and urged his\nElders, to send to him an English copy of that volume, which as readers\nof this book know, has been translated from the German into English. But\nin that year matters did not yet arrive to maturity for the conversion\nof Mormon Apostles and Elders. Their infernal President had to show, how\nhis army had the power to prevent my starting the centre of our\noperation. But that my meeting with the departed Joe Smith occasioned\nmy meeting with the mortal Brigham Young, while he was yet in Nauvoo,\nbut although I preached to him and his disciples the judgment\ndipensation, they were not yet mature to be converted, and my\nmanuscripts in which dreadful mysteries of the Mormon Spiritualism are\ndeveloped, must wait to be published, when nations will be prepared to\nread so important disclosures.\n\nI have given here some hints of my experience at and after the trial of\nEtzler's machine, by the means of which so much regarding the inner life\nof man and the spirit world and the dreadful condition of mankind has\nbeen disclosed, that volumes would be needed to explain it. That\nexperience is testifying, that time did not yet arrive for establishing\nthe centre. People were ridiculing me and reproaching the machine, not\nknowing that I have only occasioned its building, and that I warned\nthose who undertook to build it, that they should reflect upon the\npoint, that at its first trial the pieces foretold by the seeres would\nbreak, although they would be repaired and the mistake of the inventor\ncorrected, if they would persevere in the work of the Lord. But the wife\nof the man who undertook the work and gave the pledge, was instigated by\nJesuites and their agents and made him blind in the work in which he had\nto persevere, that by our experience it became at length manifest, that\nthe trial of the machine was made for great instruction of nations.\nPeople were deluded by the blind leaders of the blind and would not hear\nus, when we invited them after the trial for co-operation to establish a\ncentre without trying any machine, but only using machines which have\nbeen tried by others and found to be useful. But when we will be in all\ndirections secured with abundant means, we will support inventions for\nthe common welfare.\n\nHere is no room for further explanations, that wherever I endeavoured to\nstart a centre of our co-operation on the plan of the common stock\nassociation, great spirit manifestations showing the dreadful condition\nin the existing Babylon took place, and the inner life of man was more\nand more developed and all our sufferings have been abundantly rewarded\nwith imperishable treasures. We give here some hints on one case the\nfull explanation of which would need as large a volume as this volume\nis. During the building of Etzler's machine George Karle found John\nZeigler in a hermitage in which he employed one half of his time to\nchopping wood and the other to studying the Bible and to prepare for a\nhappy home in the spirit world. Karle gave him some instructions\nregarding our mission and some of my books. Zeigler discovered soon that\nby studying my books he would receive light which he could not obtain in\nother ways, and then he studied them deeper than any other mortal man,\nand whenever his presence was required, he came to give us assistance,\nand then he returned to his hermitage. In the latter part of 1849 and\nthe commencement of 1850 I was preparing in Indiana and Illinois and\nespecially near the line of both states people for our message and for\nco-operation to establish on the grand prairie our centre. When I\nthought to have found the best location for it, I found soon a man of\nproperty who paid for the land according to our plan. Then I wrote to J.\nG. Zeigler who was from his hermitage preparing people by letters for\nour message, that he should come, and then we would write together to\nsuch as we would invite to come as pioneers. He wrote, that he was ready\nto start directly. He started, but he was pushed into the Ohio River in\nthe night of the 10th of April, 1850, between 11 and 12 o'clock by a\npapist instigated by the power of darkness. The whole conspiracy was\nthen detected to us; but we committed the murderer to the Judgment of\nthe Heavenly Court, and Zeigler continues to work with us amongst the\ndeparted. He was an American well versed in English and in German, and\nhis work is extensive. The spirit language by numbers should be known in\na certain measure to biblical students; although the most celebrated\namongst them know very little about it. But those who comprehend this\nbook, may easily find out, why I met with the departed Napoleon I. in\nthe 20th line of the 20th page, and why the spirit directed me to repeat\nthis important fact with additional circumstances on the 39th page, and\nwhy I meet with Napoleon in the 39th line on the 39th page in this book.\nReaders in looking into these mysteries should keep in mind, that the\nbattle of Solferino was fought on the same day in the year 1859, on\nwhich day I met with Napoleon A.D. 1839. If you understand this book,\nyou will easily comprehend also, why the spirit was pleased to prepare\non the same 39th page before the departed Napoleon the departed\nPresident Taylor and Buchanan in the Presidential administration, who\nappears to live although he is yet dead. But his friends should awaken\nhim to study this book and to co-operate with us, that he might escape\nthe judgment in which President Taylor was executed, and John George\nZeigler was sent by the Heavenly Congress to give orders to destroying\nspirits to carry Zach. Taylor into their infernal regions. \"Zeigler was\nthe angel of the Lord,\" mentioned in the first line of the 37th page of\nthis book. He has shown to Zach. Taylor, when he entered from his mortal\nbody into his inner life, my handwriting testifying, that he had\nneglected to fulfil his highest duty. And I have mentioned in this\nconnexion of things this incident, that you might do what your\npredecessors have neglected to do.\n\nWhen by the departure of our martyr John George Zeigler was shown, that\nthe Grand Prairie was not the place for starting our centre, I wrote to\nthe man who has bought and paid for the land, that he was at liberty\neither to keep that land for his use or to sell it, and then I was\npreparing in other States people for our message, showing them also the\nnecessity for starting a centre of our co-operation. At lenght at the\nend of February and at the commencement of March of this year, 1859, was\nin peculiar manner made manifest, that we should start the \"_Centre of\nour Community_\" or the Centre for establishing the True Republic, which,\nas has been made manifest, will be a true Community of Goods, and a true\nmatrimony of one man with one woman, as has been prophesied by the first\nChristians at Jerusalem, but could not be accomplished in practice till\nthe dispensation of the fulness of times, Ephes. 1: 10. or the New\nJerusalem, will be introduced by messengers whom I represent. If we\nshould find before finishing the last of the 24 pages of the 8th sheet\nsome space, we will give hints on the wonders and signs by which it has\nbeen shown, but explanation of these matters must be delayed, till we\nestablish a Printing office at the Centre of our Peace Union Community.\n\n\"And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done by\nthe Apostles. And all that believed were together, and had all things\ncommon. And sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all\nmen, as every man had need.\" Acts ii: 43, 44, & 45. \"And the multitude\nof them that believed were of one heart, and of one soul, neither said\nany of them that aught of the things which he possessed was his own; but\nthey had all things common. Neither was there any among them that\nlacked: for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and\nbrought the prices of all things that were sold, and laid them down at\nthe Apostles feet; and distribution was made unto every man according as\nhe had need.\" Acts iv: 32, 34, & 35.\n\nThis was not the commencement of the Community in the Jewish Church, but\nof the great conversion of those who have been attached to the sects of\nthe Pharisees and the Sadducees. Besides these two sects there was a\nthird sect, called the Esseni or Therapeutes. They understood that the\nletter of the Jewish Bible kills and that there was in those prophetical\nbooks a deeper, a spiritual sense of what was to come, and they retired\ninto the deserts of Egypt, and were acting from thence to convert the\nworld to their community principles. From that association the Christian\nReligion originated. Jesus Christ was the descendant or offspring of the\nTherapeutes or Healers, who were powerful in healing diseases of\ndemoniac influence. Their spirittual power came from their strictly\nmoral life, they did not abuse the procreative powers, but those who\nwere married, used them only for obtaining children in the right season,\nand many of them lived in celibacy in the strictest continence all their\nlife time. Such was the life of the Therapeute Monk Eli or Heli, the\nFather of Jesus Christ, Luke 1:23. He, while living in the strictest\ncelibacy arrived to an advanced age, and when the time arrived for the\nprocreation of the Messiah of the Jews, he became the medium of the\nspirit who was selected by the Heavenly Congress to seize him and to\nprocreate by his instrumentality the Messiah. And when the departed\nspirit called Gabriel or the power of God, was operating through Eli\nthat is \"My God,\" Mary was seized by her guardian and submitted, that\nthe offspring was not the origin of a carnal co-operation, but the work\nof a Holy Spirit, so that Jesus Christ was the concentration of the\nspiritual power of the highest association amongst the Jews as well as\nof the prophecy of the Jewish Nation. In one of my former writings I\nhave given more disclosure regarding this mystery, but when we will have\nour own Printing office, I will give a more complete explanation of the\nmystery, as well as of my generation, because if you comprehend this\nbook, you know that we have superabundance of signs according to\nprophecies, by virtue of which I appear as the first born son of Jesus\nChrist for the introduction of his peaceable reign on earth or the great\nCommunity or Republic, for which we must prepare by establishing a\ncentre of our co-operatian.\n\nHere is to be mentioned that regarding the community great abuse was\nmade of the above quoted verses from the above quoted and other biblical\npassages in monasteries and nunneries as well as in other associations.\nChrist says to the Angel of the church of Ephesus: \"But this thou hast,\nthat thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, which I also hate.\"\nRevelation, ii: 6. And to the angel of the church in Pergamos he\nreproaches: \"So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the\nNicolaitanes, which thing I hate.\" Rev. ii: 15. Nicolaitanes in the\nRevelation are the same who are in our days known as Free-lovers. Some\ncalled them Dr. Nichol's people. But that Doctor was at length converted\nto Romanism, lecturing for the Roman Catholic Church, and the day before\nyesterday or on the 14th of August, I read the advertisement of his\nlecturing here in New York. We expect, that he will get this book,\ncomprehend our spiritualism and draw many Roman Catholics into the true\nCatholic Church, or what is the same, into our Peace Union. Man must be\nrestored to his true condition. A chaste, pure life in celibacy, and a\ntrue matrimony in which carnal copulation is usued only for obtaining\nchildren when sound reason or true christian spirit requires it, this\nis the true condition of man for his true happiness in this and in the\nfuture life. All excess in this respect is injurious to body and soul of\nparents and children. As long as mankind are not reduced to the right\norder in this respect, they remain in their degradation and misery. How\nthey will be brought lo the right order in the true community as the\nonly refuge for the restoration of the human race will be explained in\nour Periodical for the common use and particularly to those who will\ncome to our Peace Union, here not being room except to give hints on\nmany points the full explanation of which requires large treatises. Here\nwe give the following hints.\n\nIn the present Babylon dollars and cents as the means in this state of\naffairs used for what man needs to support his mortal life and for\ncommitting all kinds of sins and crimes against his fellow men, occupy\nin so dreadful a manner the minds of men and women in general in their\npresent degraded condition, that the one thing needful, their spiritual\nprogress is so neglected, that probably if some few comprehend this book\nso far as to apply all their energy to spread it, they will have a hard\ntask to move the public in general to study it so as it should be\nstudied and comprehended. Reader should recollect, that when I came the\nfirst time in my present charge before the public, the passage Luke\nviii: from the 4th to the 15th verse, was prepared for my use. Besides\ndollars and cents there are especially the sexual disorders which ruin\nmankind so, that they appear as dead to the truly spiritual things, for\nwhich they will get the right taste, when in the community they\ncomprehend, that mankind belongs to two houses. Americans are quite\naccustomed to two Houses in the Capitol of Washington; but in the true\ncommunity they will learn to be accustomed to the two Houses, or two\ndepartments in one and the same house, to which mankind belong, when\nthey arrive to the higher perfect order, so that males belong to their\nown House or department and females to their own, although each husband\nhas his own wife, and each wife her own husband; but they do not meet\ntogether for carnal copulation, except in the right season for the only\nobject to get a child, with due preparation to transfuse a holy spirit\ninto the child. Nothing is more injurious to the parents and to the\nchild than the act of procreation without due preparation, which is in\nthis present Babylon generally neglected. Besides this in this present\nabominable situation of mankind, the act of carnal copulation is\noftentimes repeated during the pregnancy and before the child is weaned.\nAll this has a very injurious effect upon the child and degrades and\nruins also the parents. Here is no room to explain the hints showing the\norigin of the hereditary sins, which will be abolished, when the true\ncommunity will be flourishing, and the whole House of males as well as\nthe whole House of females will support every individual belonging to\nthe House, as well as the whole community in their common meetings will\nsupport each other in the progression towards perfection.\n\nThese hints may appear quite strange to many readers. But if they will\ncome out from the existing corruption, they may be assured, that they\nwill comprehend me, when I give in a long dissertation a complete\nexplanation of the given hints, in the supposition that those who have\ncomprehended this book know our mission, and that we have received the\nknowledge which is required to our mission to bring nations out of their\npresent corruption which kills many when they arrive to manhood and\nwomanhood; and many more before that age, and not a small portion of\nthem before or soon after they are born. And all this originates from\nthe corrupt state introduced by the follies of men. When these follies\nwill be removed, mankind in general will commence, within few\ngenerations, to become old and will enter into the spirit world with\ngreat imperishable riches.\n\nWe read: \"Verily I say unto you, there is no man that has left house, or\nbrethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or\nlands, for my sake and the gospel's, but he shall receive a hundredfold\nnow in this time, houses and brethren and sisters and mothers and\nchildren and lands, 'after persecution,' and in the world to come\neternal life.\" Mark x: 29, 30. According to our reading in the Greek\ntext we translate: \"after persecution.\" When the persecution is\nabolished, the promised great advantages will be made manifest in the\ntrue community. There will not be plurality of wives, but each husband\nwill have his own wife. Now father, mother, wife or children might\nresist to the determination of a person to join with the true community.\nThose who comprehend, that this will be the true life in the true reign\nof Christ, in his Peace-Union, will co-operate with us for its\nintroduction without regard to any opposition of their nearest\nrelatives. Every one who forsakes all and acts with us as much as he\ncan, for establishing the Peace-Union, will when persecution ceases and\nthe Peace-Union flourishes, consider those, who are old, as his fathers\nand mothers, those of equal age as brothers and sisters, and those who\nare younger as his children, and all the property belonging to the\nPeace-Union as ours, and we will truly pray to God: \"Our Father.\"\n\nNot being yet in this happy condition but endeavoring to arouse a\ngeneral turn towards it, we must make some provisions to support the\nfeeble in their turn, and those who turn towards our Peace-Union that\nthey might easier settle matters with those who belong to their family\nand will not turn into our Peace-Union.\n\nEvery individual who determines to enter into our community, brings all\nhis property into it, after having settled all his business in the\nworld. This property, according to our principles will be taken in\npossession by the community; and if it is not money but other property,\nit will be valued according to a very moderate price, and its value and\nthe amount of money if he brings any, will be put into the ledger of the\ncommunity, and a receipt will be given to him or her under the\nprovisions mentioned as follows: In the possible but not probable case,\nthat he or she should return to the former fashion, the value of the\nproperty would be returned, although not directly, but when the\ncommunity would find easy to do so. In the mean time they would exchange\nthe receipt which he or she received at the delivery of their property,\nwith a note containing the amount of money and the time when the\ncommunity promise to pay according to the value or course of money at\nthe time received and at the time in which it would be paid to him. For\ninstance, if a dollar received would have at the time in which it would\nbe paid, only the value of ten cents, ten cents would be paid to him or\nher instead of a dollar, without any interest; because the step should\nbe made after earnest reflection and determination, and with this\nprovision we must deter hypocrites from joining our Peace-Union; but to\nthose who would be feeble, all possible assistance would be given to\nstrenghten them in the work which they would commence. In the true\ncommunity when it will flourish, everybody will enjoy as much of its\nriches as is required for his bodily strength and for such an\nintellectual and moral improvement as to enrich as much his spirit as\nhis faculties will be prepared to receive, that after his departure he\nor she enters into a happy abode of our Peace Union.\n\nI and other pioneers, who are preparing for the happy state which the\nPeace-Union community when flourishing will enjoy, must suffer many\nprivations. But the spiritual treasures which during our great struggle\nwith the opposition we acquire, we carry with us at our departure, and\nwhere our community will flourish, we will rejoice with them who will\npartake of the fruits of our labor, so that I will not be less happy\nthan the happiest who will be born in our Peace-Union thousands of years\nafter my departure. With this consolation every reader should follow my\nexample and act with us for the introduction of the New Era.\n\nAfter these hints some rules must be mentioned regarding the economy and\nmanagement of affairs for the introduction and maintenance of the\nPeace-Union to realize what in Christ's peaceable reign on earth is\nexpected.\n\nAs soon as circumstances will admit, a printing-office will be\nestablished on the place on which we commence our provisional\nPeace-Union centre, and a Periodical based on and directed by the\nprinciple of free discussion will be published, as the nature of the\ncase, reason and arguments for the restoration of human rights demand.\nAnd previous steps, made before we are enabled to publish the\nPeriodical, are subject to be criticized in the Periodical, and we\nundertake such enterprises or actions as we are ready to support before\nthe tribunal of truth and righteousness.\n\nThis rule contains all that a sensible man or woman using his or her\nintellectual and moral faculties may demand. If we had used our whole\nbook to develop our plan, we would not have finished our work, if the\nvolume had been much larger than it is. But the points belonging to our\nplan, must be gradually developed in our Periodical, and those who\ncomprehend this book and our mission, superabundance of credentials of\nwhich are contained here, will not tarry for a moment to co-operate with\nall their strength with us, and to draw their mortal and their departed\nfriends into our Peace-Union.\n\nMembers of the Peace-Union agree to support whatever may be shown by\nfree discussion through our Periodical to be suitable, practicable and\nnecessary to promote the common welfare of the Peace-Union, which is the\nwelfare of mankind. Those who would refuse to support it, had to show\nthe contrary in the same Periodical, that it might be discussed,\notherwise they would be disturbers, and if they could be by no means\ncorrected, they would deserve to be excluded, and the Peace-Union, after\nhaving exhausted the means to bring them to the right order, would be\ncompelled to declare them to be separated, and to give them the note or\nthe certificate of their claim according to the rule above, and they\nreturn the receipt which they have obtained when they have brought their\nproperty into the Peace-Union.\n\nWe illustrate the point with an example. I have given, for instance,\nsome hints regarding the two departments of males separately and females\nseparately, notwithstanding the true matrimony of one husband with one\nwife. When there is the right time for them to procreate a child, they\nwill have a convenient place for the performance of the most responsible\nduty. This my hint, when sufficiently explained, will satisfy every\nfriend of progression into truth, righteousness and happiness, and will\ngive to the human affairs quite a new turn, and deliver both sexes from\ntemptations, in which until now the whole human race succumbed and\ndescended much under the degree of the nobler classes of brutes, and\nparents depraved and ruined themselves and children. From all the\nstrange and unexpected things disclosed in this book readers may expect\nthat I have also regarding the true matrimony and the restitution of\nmankind in such a condition in which they will be truly happy, a\nglorious message and such truths which when sufficiently explained, will\nsatisfy all lovers of progression into the true happiness. But there may\njoin with our Peace-Union some self-conceited person who would not give\nup what would be shown by us as necessary to be removed for the\nrestoration of mankind to their true happiness, and what he would not be\nable to refute, and notwithstanding this he would remain in his bad\nhabit. In this case he would compel us to remove him. At his removal he\nreceives the note or certificate, while he returns the receipt which he\nhad obtained for what he had put into the Peace-Union, as is explained\nabove. But we have to add here, that if those who would be separated,\nhad damaged the whole Peace-Union or some individual, the damage is to\nbe deducted from their claim. And it is to be repeated, that nobody who\njoins with the Peace-Union, has any claim to any pay or reward for the\nlabor performed in the Peace-Union, into which all men and women are\ninvited to come and to remain in it in this mortal body and in all\neternity, and to partake for him or her and their families of all\nriches, spiritual and physical in exchange for what they furnish. But\nwhat they brought in at their joining, is returned to them, with\ndeduction of the damages, if they have caused any at their turn into\nenemies of the Peace-Union, or which originated by their fault, although\nit could not be proved, that they had a malicious intention in causing\ndamages. This point is here to be remarked, that children before they\nacquire the legal age, if by whatever means they would be withdrawn from\nthe Peace-Union, while their parents are living there or did not depart,\nshould not receive the portion of the property brought for them into the\nPeace-Union, till they arrive at the legal age in which they have the\nright according to the laws of the country to depart from their parents;\nbecause the Peace-Union have the parental duties towards children who\nare received with their parents into the Peace-Union. Also this is to be\nmentioned, that no others except who come with their parents or with\ntheir children into the Peace-Union, have any claim to the property\nwhich they bring into it. They settle their business with all others,\nwhen they join with the Peace-Union, and in the same time they make\ntheir will, how much they themselves if they would leave the Peace-Union\nand some of their children would remain in it, and how much each of the\nchildren when in full legal age, would receive, if he or she would leave\nthe Peace-Union.\n\nWe thought proper to concede so much to the feebleness of those who are\ndesirous to join with the Peace Union, but imagine the possible case,\nthat they might be turned out and lose their property. For them their\nproperty is secured, althought without interest, and their possible case\nis rather imagination, and they would become gradually so strong as to\ngive good example to others. But we have mentioned a point which must\nterrify hypocrites to join to our Peace Union; because their hypocrisy\nwould become in due time manifest, and then they could not stand and\nwould be turned out with demand to repair damages. Therefore they should\nremain in Babylon till they have a sincere desire to join with us for\ntheir true conversion to our principles and corresponding acting with\nus. When they are determined to act for this purpose they should not be\nafraid to join the Peace Union on account of the possibility of being\nseparated; because no person will be separated except such as deserves\nin consequence of immoral acts or gross omissions of what is absolutely\nnecessary for obtaining the object of our association, after having been\nsufficiently instructed and exhorted that their toleration would ruin\nthe Peace Union. A separate person, if he or she would think there was\nnot sufficient cause for separation, will be permitted to publish in our\nPeriodical the reason or reasons of his or her complaint. By doing so,\nhowever, he gives occasion for members of the Peace Union to publish\ntheir remarks on his reasons, that truth might be made manifest; because\nthe object of the Peace Union is the restoration of human rights, and\ntherefore her members engage and promise to correct any mistake, when it\nis shown and it is proven.\n\nThe nature and object of the Peace Union is, that science or knowledge\nin every department and every branch of enterprise directs and governs\nthe work. Therefore the man or woman who is found to be most skilful in\nany art, business or work, is to be elected as foreman, and continues to\nact as such, till some one more skilful is found. And then to him the\nplace is to be given, however, not before it is shown, that by\nexchanging the place sufficient advantage will accrue to the community.\nThe member who thinks he is able to show this, may assemble members\nbelonging to the branch of that business, or if the case is a general\ncase, members in general, the body of females having their votes as well\nas the body of males in general affairs; in particular branches the body\ndecide who belong to that branch. Whoever calls members together, shows\nthem the case, and if the majority find his reasons to be sufficient,\nthe person proposed obtains the office. But before votes are taken,\nthose who are assembled, must also hear the objections. But if there is\nany member who thinks, that the decision was not made according to\njustice, he may announce the matter to the assembled, showing them their\nmistake and his duty that if they will not correct their mistake, he\nwill make known the reasons of his complaint against the decision in the\nPeriodical of the Peace Union. And the assembled, if they see that he is\nright, are bound to receive thankfully that which is right, but if they\nsee that he is wrong, they are bound to show him this. But if he,\nnotwithstanding this, publishes his reasons, those who do not agree with\nhim, are bound to show in their replies that he will riot act according\nto sound reasons, but is disposed to make disturbance, deserving to be\nexpelled. In this case if he continues to be obstinate against evidence,\nhe should be expelled peaceably.\n\nIn the first place we need a centre. And according to the pattern of the\ncentre as many settlements on other places will be established as will\nbe needed to accommodate all who will find best to move from their\npresent situation to a settlement of our Peace Union. But everywhere\npersons of our principles will be needed to instruct and strengthen the\nneighbours. The hints given here will be so modified to their situation\nas their circumstances will require.\n\nIn the centre is to be concentrated, what is to be spread everywhere, to\nbenefit in the first place members of the Peace Union and by their\ninstrumentality as many others as can be reached. Therefore co-operation\nand support from all who comprehend this book and their application to\nothers is necessary to raise means, for establishing what is required in\nthe centre. Although all who contribute for the centre, will not have\nchance to reside there, they will have a chance to send some of their\nchildren or relations to the institutions of the University for the New\nEra, which will be established there, according to our plan, according\nto which a great change will take place in studies, that all\nintellectual and moral faculties of students will be harmoniously\ndeveloped, and much time will be gained for learning every day for some\nhours in the school and for some hours in the shops and elsewhere that\nto learn which each will be most qualified and inclined. Wherefore those\nwho afford money and other property for the centre and what is needed\nthere, acquire the right to reside there, when needed as teachers, or\nfor mechanical branches, arts, sciences, for agriculture, horticulture,\n&c. What mankind need for the New Era, should be shown there to students\ntheoretically and practically. Therefore all who have superabundant\nmeans, if they comprehend this book, will send such an amount as they\ncan spare, as donations, which will become spiritual treasures to the\ndonors. When the institutions which according to our plan should be at\nour centre, will be established, there will be such competition of\nstudents, that there will not be room for accommodation of all. All that\nis given as donation for raising our institutions, will be put in our\nledger for the benefit of the donors, so that, when all students could\nnot be accommodated at our centre, those recommended by the donors would\nbe prefered to others, the case excepted, that others be found more\nuseful in our mission, if they study the branches.\n\nThose who have no superabundance of means to give a donation, are\ninvited to invest for establishing the centre as much as their\ncicumstances permit, to be invested for their benefit, as belonging to\nthem, although without any interest in money, but with the advantage,\nthat when all students could not be accommodated at our centre, their\nsons and daughters would have the preference before such as have done\nnothing towards the foundation of the centre. And if any have land, who\nare desirous that on their land a settlement might be started according\nto our plan for the New Era, by their furnishing means for starting the\ncentre they acquire the claim and right that their land shall be taken\nfor that purpose rather than the land of another who had done nothing\nfor the centre, when circumstances would not require the preference of\nthe land of other for a new settlement of our Peace Union.\n\nFrom what has been mentioned, the following general rule may be derived:\nWithout having a centre of our communities we cannot accomplish our\nwork. Therefore all who comprehend us, are solemnly entreated to\ncontribute without delay what their circumstances allow. If they cannot\nsend a donation, they are entreated to send what will be regarded as\ntheirs without bearing interests, but bearing to them all the advantages\nto which according to the circumstances they are qualified, to come,\nwhen all will be prepared, to the centre, if they can be employed there;\notherwise they may be useful to our community on the place which they\nnow occupy, or they may join with an other place of our community. In\nthis case the centre settles with that community in reference to what\nthey have advanced to the centre, to be sent, when the centre is able to\ndo so, to that community for them, if they should not prefer to leave it\nin the centre to be consumed there by such students as they would send\nto the University in the centre of our Peace Union, where all the\nknowledge and wisdom which can be obtained, will be concentrated to\nbring mankind into that situation which is promised and mankind are able\nto attain by the right application of their intellectual and moral\nfaculties and their physical strength, and the proper use and right\napplication of all the knowledge which has been propagated through the\ncourse of centuries and improved in our age.\n\nNo money or other property can or will be taken into the Peace Union,\nsettlements to be put into their ledger for the benefit of the person\nwho invests it, to be returned in the case that the person or one of his\nor her family should leave the Peace Union, except money that has been\nacquired in an honest manner. By the term _honest_ we mean a manner\nwhich is not only justifiable according to the laws of the country, but\nalso according to the moral laws attributable to the person who invests\nit, at least so far, that no person or society is known to whom it\nshould be restored. We do not mean the severest scrutiny, but the usual\ncourse of affairs; because according to our plan by those who will join\nthe Peace Union, the way will be opened for a final restoration of all\nhuman affairs into the right order. To this point we must gradually\nproceed.\n\nBy what we have remarked in regard to money as the root of all evil, if\nit is not managed for the commom welfere, it is a necessary evil as far\nas business is done with those who do not belong to our Peace Union, and\nwe are compelled to make use of many evils which are yet in existence,\nto bring nations out of the evil into the New Era. We must make such use\nof money as to promote the welfere of the Peace Union which encloses the\nwelfere of all nations, which would not he promoted, if we would take\nany amount of money from those who enter into our Peace Union under the\ncondition to return it in case, they would leave the Peace Union. Under\nthis condition we could take no more than one thousand dollars, so that,\nif any man or woman would come with his or her family, and bring more\nthan one thousand dollars for each person belonging to his or her\nfamily, after having settled all matters of business with others, we\ncould not take more than the mentioned sum under the mentioned\ncondition, to wit, if husband and wife with parents and children, would\njoin, for each of them one thousand dollars: the surplus they had to\ngive as donation, if they would not accept the advice which is given\nbelow.\n\nAlso this is to be mentioned, that if a family comes on the place of the\nPeace Union and they invest for each member of the family a certain sum,\nand some of the family would be taken into the spirit world, and the\nothers would leave the Peace Union, in this case only that has been\ninvested for them, would belong to them. What was given for the\ndeparted, remains in the Peace Union. Also in the case, that a father\nwould come with a large or with a small family and give for each\nindividual a certain sum, and then the others would remain, but he\nhimself would become a backslider, his claim would be only to the money\nwhich he had invested for his own person. The same priciple is to be\napplied in every case, in which somebody invests a certain sum for\nhimself, and besides also sums for others.\n\nTo those who have greater riches than one thousand dollars for each\nindividual of their family, is to be said, that they are only\nadministrators of that property to make the poor rich and the rich truly\nhappy. And whereas the Peace Union undertakes this great work, a rich\nperson should be instructed and enlightened, that this will not take\nplace in any other way than by a true community, for which we have given\nthis sketch, only in this point deviating from the course which we would\npursue if we would have to deal with perfect persons, that we found\nproper to concede, that if any body should leave the Peace-Union\nsettlement, he should receive in due time the sum invested not exceeding\none thousand dollars. But those whose property reaches higher, will go\nthe safest way according to Christ's direction: \"Go thy way, sell\nwhatever thou hast and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in\nHeaven; and come and take up thy cross and follow me.\" Mark x: 21. This\nman to whom Christ gave that advice \"had great possessions.\" And we give\nto those who have great riches the same advice, but with a different\napplication. Jesus Christ, the Father of the New Era which is to be\nintroduced by our mission, had not the chance in Palestine, which we\nhave in the United States. He advised as he could in his circumstances,\nand we give in our circumstances to the rich who have great possessions\nthe following advice and the best for them to be saved: \"Give as a\ndonation as much into our Peace-Union centre as you are able to do for\nraising our institutions as the best means for the redemption of the\npoor and degraded people from the existing misery and distress, and come\nand learn how to administer your possessions for the poor, and we will\nsend with you to your possessions[AB] a man to commence there with you a\ncommunity for the poor only, and you may call poor people of your choice\ntogether. And you should superintend, and our administrator should\nassist you and labor with you to educate the poor so as to make them\ntruly rich and happy. And you, while you would have enriched our centre\nas much as would be possible without selling your possessions, would be\nthe presiding elder at the community of the poor made rich by your\npossessions, and when you would be pleased to stop with those in the\ncentre, you would be received as one of the founders, and you would have\ntreasure in Heaven.\"\n\nWhat I say to one I say to all rich men and women. If they receive our\nadvice they will become very rich and happy; but now they are \"wretched\nand miserable and poor and blind and naked,\" Revelation iii: 17. They\nare the Heads in Laodicea, which means the judgment of the people, whom\nthey are preparing for destruction, and for themselves the hell. Luke\nxvi: 23. From them is more required to be saved than from those who have\nonly a small property in comparison with the great possessions of the\nrich, and their small property they have earned with hard labor. But it\nwould be too troublesome to reckon, how they had acquired their riches.\nBut instead of a long reckoning or a general confession of their sins\nand crimes we show them the shortest and surest way to Heaven.\n\nWe must say also to those who invest property not exceeding one thousand\ndollars for each member of their family into our Peace-Union with the\nreserve that if they leave the Peace-Union, that property should be\nreturned to them in equivalent without any interest, and at a time in\nwhich the Peace-Union can easily do this without hurting their own\nbusiness, that this reserve will continue only until the time in which\nthey will be sufficiently strengthened in the principles of the true\ncommunity, and convinced that this is the only way for redemption of\noppressed humanity. When they will advance so far, they will sign the\ncovenant of the New Era, they themselves and those of their family who\nare of age and with them united in the Spirit; and they will transfer\nthe property which is their portion to the community, which secures\ntheir rights to the provisions for their body and their spirit to enjoy\nsuch happiness as the Peace-Union will be able to afford to prepare them\nfor the society of blessed spirits.\n\nFrom these hints you see, that the true community consists of members\nwho give all their property, without any reserve, and receive all the\nadvantages which a mutual co-operation in the true brotherly spirit\naffords. At the commencement they must be tried. On the title-page of\nthis book we have mentioned, that it is published at the \"Peace-Union\nCentre.\" We intended to give explanation of the matter in this plan. We\nare starting there the Peace-Union Centre. About five hundred acres of\nland, with farmhouse, barn, orchard &c. belong to that property, on a\nbeautiful very healthy hill, with excellent springs of soft water,\nromantic locations for buildings, and all kinds of institutions for the\nNew Era. The soil as far as may be cleared, is good for raising all\nkinds of fruits, and as much as we will need of vegetables. But our\ncentre will be for literary institutions, surrounded with all kinds of\nthe best mechanics and artists, from whom students will learn all kinds\nof work. Therefore the largest portion of grain will be obtained from\nother settlements to which productions at the centre will be sent in\nexchange. About one hundred acres of the land are cleared and much more\ncan be cleared and used for different purposes, but the largest portion\nof that land is Toscarora mountain, producing wood, timber, stone for\nbuilding, and is good for different other purposes, for instance, the\ntop of the mountain for our observatory, &c.\n\nSpring Hill in Racoon Valley belonged to Abraham, the oldest of the\ntwelve sons of my departed friend Christian Long. Christian was one of\nthe students of my German books, and strong witness of our mission; but\nhis son Abraham preaching water baptism was not prepared to receive his\ntestimony. But Christian and others in his company amongst the departed,\nwere operating and preparing this place, while we thought that we had\nalready succeeded in taking another place in possession, seventeen miles\nfrom this place, and we have been in quite an unexpected manner\ninstructed that Springhill is the place in which we should start the\nPeace-Union Centre, and we have received the place as cheap as the worth\nof its improvements may be valued. This is according to our principles,\naccording to which the land belongs to the whole human family, and to\nthe improvements only each individual may claim as much right as he has\nconsumed labor to produce them. But it is evident also that labor never\ncan be exactly valued, and I had to write a very large volume to expose\nthe manifold forms of labor, in which time is wasted, to corrupt and\nruin human society. All the hints given in this book, may convince any\ninvestigating mind, that there is no redemption of the degraded and\nwretched condition of mankind except in the community in which men will\nbe brought gradually into the true happy state in this life and in the\nspirit world, and will draw their departed friends into higher spheres.\n\nBeing compelled by circumstances to take away manuscript containing the\nspirit battle by which not only this, that we have to start our\nPeace-Union as a community and in Springhill, but also many other\nimportant points have been disclosed, which although they were known to\nus long time before that, may arouse the attention of those who would\nnot hear us otherwise, except when they hear extraordinary spirit\nmanifestations, which in connexion with starting our Peace-Union Centre\non this place may be published another time. But here we must mention\nthat by quite an unexpected vision against the wishes of the medium and\nhis wife our doctrine has been illustrated, to wit, that those who make\na covenant with our Peace-Union community, separate so from those who\nremain in Babylon, that if of those who are married, one partner would\nmake such a covenant, but the other would remain in Babylon, we would do\nall in our power to draw also that partner into our community. But if he\nor she would remain obstinate despiser of our Heavenly message, we\naccording to Divine law would consider the person who made the covenant\nwith our Peace-Union as perfectly free to marry a person belonging to\nour community, and labor at the same time to convert the Government to\nacknowledge our mission and the Divine law made manifest by our\nmediumship. \"What God hath joined together let no man put asunder.\"\nMatth. xix: 6. \"What the devil has joined together, God puts asunder.\"\nIf we have the mission expressed on the title-page, and confirmed by all\nsigns and wonders which have been mentioned in this book, and with which\nhundreds of volumes could be filled, then it is evident that the devil\nhas joined those together or the devil will keep them together, when one\nunderstands our mission and advances so far that he or she makes the\ncovenant with our community and the other resists and will keep him or\nher in Babylon, when he or she starts to come out of her not to be\npartaker of her sins. The partner, may be he or she, who remains\nobstinate, remains in the great whore of the 17th chapter of the\nRevelation, is an adulterer or adulteress in the spiritual sense, and\ncertainly with whoredom or other abominations he or she became so\nendarkened, that when the partner progressed so far, as to comprehend\nour Heavenly message, the destroying devil will detain him or her from\nthe truth made manifest in our message. Those who have comprehended this\nbook to this point, know that our case is just the contrary to the so\ncalled Free Love, diametrically opposed to it. A chaste husband or wife\nwill comprehend us, but those who will continue in their fornication and\nadultery, will cry against us and misrepresent truth for their\ndestruction. Here is no room for explanation of a point, on which I will\nwrite an extraordinary treatise, in which I will report and explain also\nthe mentioned vision, when the diseased stomachs will be ready to digest\nour most wholesome medicine.\n\nIn this compression is also to be remembered, that the promise given on\nthe 45th page in regard to the four in Baltimore executed in connexion\nwith my visit to President Buchanan appears in a more dreadful shape in\nthe portion of the 4th treatise which will appear in the second edition\nof this book if that edition shall be demanded, than I would have\nexpected, when I mentioned that case. When President Buchanan, Governor\nHicks and other Grandees of Washington and Maryland were not prepared to\nafford money for buying Springhill for our Peace Union Centre and for\npublishing this book, we read on the 42d page: \"The same time a great\nsign was given so that I was sent speedily from Baltimore to the Western\nReserve of Ohio.\" A.D. 1854 we commenced to prepare Brother Robert D.\nEldrige in Baltimore for our mission. Then happened many wonders and\nsigns in connexion with him, till at length a sign was given in\nBaltimore. But the principal of the four executed in Baltimore was\nbrought before me in the Western Reserve of Ohio, and you will hear of\nstrange spectacles in the next edition regarding that manifestation in\nconnexion with the four Presidents Taylor, Fillmore, Pierce and\nBuchanan. After having performed the trials of spirits in the Western\nReserve of Ohio, Eldrige started with me, and after having tried spirits\nin different places during our travelling, we arrived at length at\nAbraham Long's, and I showed to Brother Eldrige some of the secret\ntreasures on the premises of Springhill, where Heavenly Wisdom[AC]\nprepared a great variety of most beautiful sceneries, magnificent\nfairviews on a number of sites very suitable for excellent buildings,\nand to all those places excellent springs of soft water may be derived\nby few rods of pipes, and excellent stone for buildings and\nsuperabundance of wood is most handy. We took then the deeds in the name\nof our Peace Union Community[AD], and we appear as Trustees, I by virtue\nof my mission, in duty bound to communicate the spirit who has sent me\nfor the fulfilment of the most glorious promises to mankind, with those\nwho will receive this spirit and will be drawn from Babylon into the New\nJerusalem, and Robert D. Eldrige by virtue of his mission, who came with\nmoney and paid for the place with the rights which are given in this\nplan to those who invest money, and with the duty of superintendency for\na good success. In those our duties all are bound to support us, who\njoin with the Peace Union.\n\nOn the 11th day of July, 1859, my Document, entitled: \"Great News for\nthe Friends of Progression in Truth and Righteousness towards the\npromised New Era of Harmony and Peace amongst all nations\" was set in\ntype, the proof-sheet corrected by me, and a portion of copies struck\noff on the same day. We were preparing readers for the first convention\nwhich will be held in the New Hall on the Peace Union settlement in the\nlatter part of the next month, and requesting Editors to publish that\nDocument. But I think that the warlike spirit of destruction kept most\nof them in the servitude of monarchs. But that document was to be set in\ntype and printed on the same day, on which Napoleon and Francis Joseph\nmade their treaty of peace at Villafranca for an important testimony,\nthat spirits from our sphere have controlled the affairs also there, so\nthat if you hurry to do what is required in this book, you will prevent\nimmense destruction of human life and property in this country,\notherwise you should know that I have done more than from a mortal man\ncould be expected, to move you for action. But when men become such\nbeasts that they have no sense for spiritual things, destruction is a\nnecessary consequence. At the commencement of the first treatise page 6\nyou see that Mr. Belly gave occasion to that treatise. Last month he\ncame again to Paris and remains there according to newspapers until the\n20th of the next month; and I proposed that on the same day our first\nconvention should commence in the New Hall. We quote from said document\nin which the title of this book is copied, the close as follows: \"The\nbook with the above copied title will be published by Robert D. Eldrige\nin our Convention, and then copies will be sent by him to those who send\nto him the money (50 cents fur one copy, twenty dollars for 50 copies,\n35 dollars for 100 copies) either before or after or at the Convention.\nHe being a man of property and known as our trusty fellow labourer for\nimproving the condition of mankind, has charge of the business\ndepartment at our Peace Union, while, I the writer of this book and of\nthis article am bound to devote my precious time to spiritual objects\nfor Harmony and Peace of Nations, requesting to direct letters which do\nnot belong particularly to my sphere, to him under the direction: Robert\nD. Eldrige, Donnally's Mill, Perry Co: Pa.\" This book appears small for\nthis price; but remember the contents of page 169, and collect\nsubscribers, and as soon as we print the second edition, we will send a\nlarge pamphlet as supplement without additional charge. In the mean time\nwe assure you that also this small book contains so large an amount of\nmost important points for you, that the oftener you study it, the more\nyou will learn to appreciate its value; and the enormous labour for\nobtaining all the parts contained in this book cannot be paid with\nmoney, and my labour never was paid.\n\nOn the 11th of this month, August, 1859, there came many people to\nSpringhill. An extraordinary medium who had been in England an Elder\namongst the Baptisers wrote on the 13th Instant to me: \"I came on foot\nto Springhill, Peace Union Centre, a long walk of about 17 miles in hot\nweather. We raised the frame work of the Large Hall. The day (11th\ninst.) was fine, and all things went on well, and the work that is done,\nlooks well and in good order. All kinds of rumors and talk: What the\nhouse is for? What they will do? Why did they not build so as the Hall\ncould be seen? Some one thing, some, other things, &c.\"\n\n     The Periodical, entitled: \"Peace Union Message.\" Conventions at the\n     Peace Union Centre in Springhill Toscarora Township, Perry Co: Pa.\n     6 miles west of Millerstown, the stopping place for the Cars.\n\nOur Periodical, spoken of in the plan, will be published as soon, as\nthere will be a sufficient number of subscribers. In the expectation\nthat those who are versed in English, will comprehend us first, we will\npublish it first in English, in Quarto, to be preserved in books and\ntranslated in as many other languages as needed; because it will contain\nsocial, ecclesiastical and political matters and movements of nations\nand daily news of importance, considered from our position, to draw\nnations from the existing confusion and degradation into the new order\nof things. All that will improve the condition of mankind, and what is\nhurtful for them, as far as we will have opportunity[AE] to reach it,\nwill be examined from our position. But there not being room in this\nbook, we will publish in the first number which will issue, when we are\nsecured by subscriptions, what we will find proper to draw those amongst\nall nations who have somewhat new for improving mankind, to send it for\npublication in our Periodical. Every one who sends somewhat of this\nkind, will add his full direction and occupation. If his or her\ncommunication is found by those whom we find to be competent judges in\nthat branch, to be such as required, it will be published when room will\nbe for it in our Periodical. But if it is not found such as to be\npublished, the writer will be named and the reason given, why it cannot\nbe published. If the writer should think to have been injured, our\nPeriodical would be open to publish his complaint with the preliminary\nrequisites which will be made known in our first number as quite\nreasonable to save time to him and us and to the readers as well as to\nthe printers and others. I quoted purposely some passages from the\nletter of our friend Peter assuring that he is ours truly \"in bonds for\ntruth waiting for deliverance.\" If the talkers of nonsense had asked\nthose to whom we told, why we selected that place for that building,\nnear the farm house and the springs, they had received information. The\nbasement of the new building is a large cellar, the first story a large\nHall, having in the midst a partition, which we remove when we use the\nwhole Hall, but the second story has a partition which cannot be removed\nand each department has its own stairs. The farm house and the new\nbuilding are in a cove. The first story of the building will be\nprovisionally[AF] used for our Conventions, till the substantial edifice\nwithin the most magnificent fairview will be established. With this\nfairview we entreat most earnestly every reader to collect as many\nsubscribers for this book as well as for the Periodical, as he or she is\nable to collect. The book is to be paid for at the delivery, and the\nPeriodical will cost $2 a year, money to be paid for half a year or a\nyear at the delivery of the first number.\n\nWhoever secures us five subscribers receives six copies. And those who\nwill act as agents, after having comprehended by studying this book our\nplan and adopt it, are regarded as our fellow-laborers, when they show\npractically that they belong to our Peace-Union. If the expected\nexertions are made, we may be able to publish the first number of our\nPeriodical at the commencement of the year 1860.\n\nOur first Convention next month at the Peace Union Centre is announced\nin our Circular. But readers of this book are requested to proclaim,\nthat on the first day of November 1859, the second Convention will\ncommence and continue for two weeks, and that only those persons of both\nsexes are invited to attend, who after having comprehended our mission\nare ready to act as missionaries or to support with their means our\nenterprises to establish what is needed at the Centre. And for this\npurpose we intend to hold successively a number of Conventions. The\nsecond could be attended by those who belong to the Cabinet and the\nCongress of Washington, or to any legislature. Each Convention will last\none or two weeks. Those who comprehend this book will tell or write to\nthose with whom they are acquainted, that although the contents of this\nbook are of importance for any body, those who belong to the Government\nneed most to understand them. This book will be taken as the text-book,\nbut also those who may have read it before many times, will receive in\nthe Convention new light to understand it better and to hear many things\nwhich are not mentioned in the book. There may be so many aroused to\nattend the Convention that all could not be accommodated. Therefore\nwhoever and whenever he determines to attend one of our Conventions, he\nis requested to write directly, and to give an exact direction, and put\na letter stamp into his letter, and we will answer it, and tell, whether\nhe could be accommodated in that or in any of the following Conventions.\nBoarding is to be had as moderately as we can afford it. The rule is to\nbe observed also afterwards in this and in the next year, that whoever\nwishes to attend our Convention, is requested to write directly, and he\nwill receive an answer when he could be accommodated. Answer may come\nsooner or later, because it may depend upon circumstances, when after\nthe receipt of his or her letter our next Convention would be held.\nProbably there is in this last \"form\" no room, to say more than that our\nPost-Office address is on the title-page and also three or four pages\nbefore this. It has been said that the stopping place for the cars is\nMillerstown, Perry Co.: Pa. I desire nothing more than to draw you into\nthe sphere of our Heavenly abode as your sincere brother.\n\nANDREW B. SMOLNIKAR.\n\n\n\n\nRemark. I perused 192 pages of this book while the last form was in\ncomposition, and found a moderate number of errata as may be easily\ncorrected by the reader; for instance, he may connect himself in the 7th\nline of the \"Preliminary Remarks\" the two particles IN TO in one word,\nand he may separate where he finds two words close together and change C\nand E, also N and U and some other letters when required, or add when a\nletter is omitted, or cast it out when it is superabundant. Such trifles\nwill not trouble those who are anxious to learn to understand this book,\nnor if they read sometimes CONNEXION and other times CONNECTION, I\nalways write CONNEXION; but I was assured, that according to the present\nfashion CONNECTION is more used, although this use is irregular.\n\nThe general rule is observed by our invisible messengers mentioned on\nthe 169th page, while they are controlling the spirits of the\ncompositors, that they let them commit such errata as disturb the sense\non such pages, on which the reader should stop and reflect upon the\nconnexion of matters. An astonishing lesson was given, when I received\nthe order to stop the composition of the Fourth Treatise at the end of\nthe 168th page. The manuscript for that Treatise contains 85 pages, and\nthe 168th page of this book ends in the middle of the 34th page of\nmanuscript. The spirit who made this provision exhorts powerfully\nreaders to digest the 168 pages and to prepare for what follows. I did\nnot know, what our invisible agents intended to put on the 168th page,\ntill I saw in the proof sheet the six oxen, the first of whom is Joseph\nOx, on the 74th place of our catalogue. These oxen are supporting the\nmysteries on the 80th and 81st places of our catalogue, and those two\nmysteries are in the 4th line of the 168th page. This provision tells\nthat you should pay peculiar attention to the contents from the 74th to\nthe 81st page of this book, and you will find amongst the Americans\nthose who furnish as great assistance to the Beast with ten horns as the\nsix oxen on the 168th page. But on the 21st line of the 82d page, my\ninterpretation[AG] commences, and the omission in the midst of the 83d\npage exhorts you that you should reflect upon the \"Sect of Adventurists\"\nmentioned in the 9th line from the bottom of the 83d page. In my\nmanuscript were only Adventists. But I tell you that the young boy who\nset in type the largest portion of this book, was a peculiar medium.\nNoyse and Himes and all those whom they represent belong to the sect of\nAdventurists who are the greatest supporters of Popery.\n\nAll other marvellous things you will hear in our Convention commencing\nNovember 1, 1859, on the Feast of All Saints.\n\nMy address is page 124 of this book.\n\nSet in type June 27th, 1859.\n\n\n\n\nTranscriber's Notes\n\n\n\nA. \"DEVELOPMMENTS\" changed to \"DEVELOPMENTS\".\nB. \"WOHLE\" changed to \"WHOLE\".\nC. \"rightousness\" changed to \"righteousness\".\nD. \"uderstanding\" changed to \"understanding\".\nE. \"Febuary\" changed to \"February\".\nF. \"perfetion\" changed to \"perfection\".\nG. \"wickednes\" changed to \"wickedness\".\nH. \"lenghth\" changed to \"length\".\nI. \"axactly\" changed to \"exactly\".\nJ. \"remaks\" changed to \"remarks\".\nK. \"Garrsion\" changed to \"Garrison\".\nL. \"Gosple\" changed to \"Gospel\".\nM. \"Jscariot\" changed to \"Iscariot\".\nN. \"recived\" changed to \"received\".\nO. Opening quotation mark added.\nP. \"oppresion\" changed to \"oppression\".\nQ. \"nead\" changed to \"need\".\nR. \"thougt\" changed to \"thought\".\nS. \"messsage\" changed to \"message\".\nT. Closing parenthesis added.\nU. \"obolition\" changed to \"abolition\".\nV. \"languuages\" changed to \"languages\".\nW. Closing quotation mark added.\nX. \"fulfiilled\" changed to \"fulfilled\".\nY. \"babarian\" changed to \"barbarian\".\nZ. \"mangement\" changed to \"management\".\nAA. \"excommunicatiom\" changed to \"excommunication\".\nAB. \"poseessions\" changed to \"possessions\".\nAC. \"Wisdon\" changed to \"Wisdom\".\nAD. \"Commnuity\" changed to \"Community\".\nAE. \"oportunity\" changed to \"opportunity\".\nAF. \"provisionaly\" changed to \"provisionally\".\nAG. \"interpre-pretation\" changed to \"interpretation\" (original word\n    spanned two lines at hypen).","title":"Secret Enemies of True Republicanism: Most important developments regarding the inner life of man and the spirit world, in order to abolish revolutions and wars and to establish permanent peace on earth, also: the plan for redemption of nations from monarchical and other oppresive [sic] speculations and for the introduction of the promised new era of harmony, truth and righteousness on the whole globe","tradition":"scripture-revelation","translated_text":null,"word_count":78115}